Search the Community

Chapter 1: Kayla sat at her desk listening to the ringing on the phone wondering if the woman was going to pick up as she heard a voice on the line pick up saying "Hello". Kayla spoke up saying "yes this is Kayla Jones the owner of Lil Tykes Daycare Center and I was calling to speak to Paige. Kayla Listened as Paige told her "Yes this is Paige and that she was coming by to see if there were any openings available". Kayla told the woman that she would love to have her come in for an interview as she asked her if she could come in today. Paige told Kayla that she could come by whenever as Kayla told her how about coming in about 9 am as Kayla listened to her telling her thank you and that she would see her at 9 as Kayla hung up the phone. Kayla began to hear the front door bells beginning to open as the sounds of mothers walking in meant only 1 thing that it was time to get to work. Kayla met Martha into the kitchen once they both got the children situated. Kayla spoke up telling her friend that she set up an interview with the girl who came in Friday asking Martha if she remembered seeing her walk over the playpen wall as Martha quickly told her that she remembered feeling so embarrassed and that it didn't help that Kate told her that I was special as Kayla began to laugh. Martha looked down at her friend telling her that she didn't know what she was laughing at as she pointed to clock reading 8:30 telling her that she had to interview the new worker dressed like a 3 year old as she patted her on her padded backside as Kayla stared as she forgot how she was dressed. Kayla looked at Martha telling her that she wasn't even thinking about what she was wearing when she setup the interview as she turned to the large mirror in the kitchen seeing the outfit that her daddy had dressed her in this morning as the door bell rang. Martha began to giggle telling her that it looks like its show time as Kayla swatted her friends backside as Martha giggled watching her friend waddling towards the door. Kayla began to take deep breaths wondering if she could really do this as she stared at the front door seeing the young woman who was about a foot and a half taller then her as she smiled and told herself she could do this. Kayla walked up to the woman as she put her hand out telling her good morning. Paige looked down at the short girl seeing the girls hand out who looked no more then 3 or 4 as she picked up the girl telling her how adorable she looked as she began to coo at her. Kayla quickly realized that the young girl immediately thought she was nothing more then a charge in need of a care and began to giggle. Paige saw the girl giggling asking her what was so funny as Kayla spoke up asking if she was Paige as Paige asked how she knew that as Kayla told her that she was Kayla. Paige began to giggle asking her if her mommy had ever told her that it wasn't nice to lie as Kayla told her that she knows that she looks like she belongs here, but that she really is the owner Kayla as Paige began to stare at the woman wondering if this girl who looked no more then 2 or 3 could actually be telling her the truth. Martha looked out the door of kitchen and quickly saw that her friend was already in the hands of the young girl and began to giggle as she headed towards the door. Paige looked away from the door to see a taller woman walking towards her as she looked down at the girl in her arms telling her that we can finally get to the bottom of this as Kayla turned to see Martha walking up to them. Martha smiled telling Paige good morning asking if there was a problem seeing her friend laughing in her arms as Paige told her that she had an interview with Kayla Jones this morning and that this girl in her arms has told her that she is Kayla, but that I have told her that it isn't nice to lie to people as Martha began to laugh as Kayla smirked at her friend who was staring at her. Paige asked what is so funny as Martha told the young girl that it really was Kayla in her arms and that she is the owner of the daycare. Paige began to look at the giggling girl in her arms as she placed her back on the ground and quickly apologized as tears began to form in her eyes. Kayla and Martha saw the water works from the young girl asking what was wrong as Paige began to cry telling her that she really needed this job and that she felt like she was already messing up things. Kayla listened to the young girl telling her that it wasn't her fault and that she still wanted to do the interview with her as Kayla and Martha both made the young girl feel better. Martha couldn't stop laughing as Kayla looked up at friend asking her don't you have a wet diaper to go take care of or should I call the baby's mommy as Martha began to blush as she walked towards the kitchen. Kayla stared at Paige asking her to come inside her office as the young girl followed her inside. Kayla sat in her computer chair staring back at the young girl cleaning up her tears as she asked if she was ok watching as she began to nod. Kayla stuck her hand out introducing herself once again as Paige shook her hand introducing herself. Kayla went over basic questions with the girl from her experiences, schooling, and just basic life questions as she began to smile at her telling her that she seems like she would be the perfect fit at the daycare. Paige began to smile thanking Ms.Jones and telling her that she would be the best caregiver she could possibly be as Kayla spoke up asking her if she had any questions for her. Paige began to get nervous as Kayla asked her to ask and that it wouldn't hurt her chances as she laughed at the young girl. Paige sighed and asked her new boss why she dressed the way that she did as Kayla began to smile telling her that it just kind of felt right and that her husband really liked her this way as Paige eyes began to go big as her mind clicked asking if she was one of those adult babies that she had seen on TV as Kayla began to laugh telling her that she didn't know about all of that, but that she was learning as Paige told her that she found it very cute. Kayla began thanking her new employee for coming in and that she would see her first thing in the morning as she walked her outside.

Chapter 1 Caleb strolled through the forest, pokeball in hand. Today was the day, the 15-year-old mentally told himself, the day he finally, finally caught a pokemon of his own. Every other kid from the town had found one and started their journey years ago, and Caleb hated feeling left behind. A rustling in the nearby bushes alerted him to the presence of a pokemon. Stepping back cautiously in case it was dangerous, he saw a hypno slowly emerge from the greenery; Caleb smiled. “Wow! Talk about luck!” He raised his arm to throw the pokeball... only for something to catch his eye and distract him. It sparkled in the sunlight, and slowly began to move back and forth... back and forth... back and forth... Caleb slowly realized that the sparkling item in question was the hypno's coin. A part of him warned him not to look, that he'd be at the pokemon's mercy... but the more he watched, the more he questioned that voice. It's so pretty... so shiny and sparkly... maybe... maybe I should be at her mercy... I want to be at her mercy... I want to watch the pretty shiny sparkly coin and be at her mercy... Caleb didn't even register that he somehow knew the hypno was female. A smile slowly formed on his face as he sighed happily, relaxing every muscle in his body, his thoughts forming into a mantra repeated in time to the swinging coin. Back... and forth. O...bey. Back... and forth. O...bey. Back... and forth. O...bey. Back... and forth. O... bey. “Hyp... no... hyp... no... hyp... no... hyp... no...” Caleb's smile widened, too enraptured to realize that he, not the pokemon, was saying “hypno”. The mantra changed slightly as the hypno responded in a calm, soothing voice. “Hypno, no... hypno hyp hyp no, hypno hypno. Hyp hypno hypno!” To Caleb, the meaning was clear. <“Good job, little one... you're doing soooo good, watching my pretty coin. What a good boy you are!”> “Hyp... no... hyp... no... hyp... no... hyp... no...” Back... and forth... little... one... back... and forth... so... good... back... and forth... pretty... coin... back... and forth... good... boy... <“That's right, little one. Be a happy boy. It's silly-dum-dum time for you. You want to be sooo stupid and dum-dum, just a dumb little boy...”> Caleb could feel his intelligence slipping away, making him dumber and dumber. He was going to be very stupid indeed... and he couldn't wait. No more thinking, no more smarts, just empty-headed bliss. He'd be as dumb as a toddler. Back... and forth... little... one... back... and forth... Dum... dum... Back... and forth... little... boy... <“Aww, my baby is getting soooo stupid! Just a stupid baby... a happy baby... time to wet yourself, happy baby... you'll be soooo happy when you go pee-pee for mommy...”> No, not dumb as a toddler, dumb as a baby. Even better! Back... and forth... stu... pid... back... and forth... ba... by... back... and forth... hap... py... back... and forth... pee... pee... Caleb's pants quickly became utterly soaked as a near flood of pee came out, the sound hissing loudly as he sighed in utter happiness. He was happy because he made pee-pee for his mommy like a good little baby. <“Aww, my widdle baby made his first wetsy! I'll stop the coin and snap my fingers soon... when I do, you'll get your big boy thoughts back, but you won't be able to refuse anything I say, no matter how much you want to... and whenever I say 'silly baby', you'll be sooo stupid again...”> Caleb nodded, his smile not wavering. SNAP! “Wh... what? What happened?... Wait... I'm wet?!” Caleb tried to cover himself up in embarrassment, but a voice interrupted him. “Now now, babies don't feel shame! Take your pee-pee-pants off and be nakey for mommy!” Caleb suddenly realized that the hypno was talking, and he understood it. “No way—what?” His shock at his new comprehension was quickly eclipsed by how fast he was removing his clothes, tossing them aside until he was completely nude. He tried to cover himself up, but his body refused to do so. His horror only increased when he saw the hypno put the coin away and hold up something else: a very thick diaper covered in pictures of baby pokemon smiling happily in one hand, a bottle of baby powder in the other. “Good baby! Now lie down for mommy and let me diaper you!” His body once again obeying against his wishes, Caleb laid down on his back, the soft grass tickling his naked flesh as the hypno approached and covered his groin and butt with lots and lots of powder before putting him in the diaper. Its thickness was so great that Caleb knew he wouldn't be able to stand up, let alone walk. And yet, it wasn't uncomfortable... in fact, it was very comfortable... he shook off those thoughts as best he could. “Stop, I'm not a baby!” “Yes you are! You're just mommy's little baby! Aww, you look soooo cute!” “No, I'm a—” “Baby.” “I'm—” “A baby, that's right! What a good baby, you know what you are!” “STOP! I'M NOT A BIG BOY, I'M A BABY!” Caleb's eyes went wide as he realized what he'd just shouted, almost reflexively. The hypno just smiled, and with a wave of her hand, he felt himself floating in midair, suspended by her psychic powers. “Good baby! Time to come home with mommy.” Wearing nothing but a diaper, Caleb could do nothing as he floated helplessly along behind the hypno; as they passed through the forest, he tried to think of an escape plan... “Silly baby! You're too stupid and little to plan anything! And you don't ever want to escape from mommy!” A flip switched in Caleb's mind at the trigger word and the goofy smile returned. Heehee! Why would I want to run away? I'm happy to be sooo dum-dum! I like being a stupid dum-dum widdle baby for mommy! His cheer was so great he giggled happily like a baby, kicking his feet in the air as he floated along. Soon, they arrived in a clearing with a shimmering wall of light; passing through it revealed a large building painted in bright, soft colors, with a sign reading “Poke-nursery” above the door. The hypno walked in, followed swiftly by Caleb, who was soon deposited in a playpen. SNAP! Coming out of the trance once again, Caleb looked around, startled by his new surroundings. Strangely enough, he vaguely remembered something about his trance, though it was fuzzy like a fading dream... “Welcome to your new home, my sweet little diaper baby boy!” He looked up at the hypno, who was smiling warmly down at him. Before he could speak, she waved her hands, and he found himself shrinking down, his diaper shrinking with him. Though his appearance and physical age remained the same, he was now the size of an actual baby. Caleb didn't have much time to panic about this, as a few more pokemon approached; one was a hypno—this one male—accompanied by a miltank and a jynx. The male hypno smiled at him as well and spoke, and once again Caleb found himself understanding every word. “Hello, baby! I'm your daddy!” the male hypno said; gesturing to the miltank and the jynx, he continued. “These are your other caretakers, and they'll help us take good care of you! Meet Auntie Milk and Auntie Song!” The latter two cooed at him, talking to him in baby-talk as one would do toward an actual baby. Caleb had never felt more humiliated in his life, and blushed considerably... “Ah ah ah,” Mommy—no, the female hypno chided; “babies don't blush because babies aren't ever embarrassed!” He felt his embarrassment fading away rapidly, and was left not knowing what to feel about his current situation. His confusion increased as the miltank approached an picked him up, holding him against her udders. The miltank smiled down at him and spoke in a cheerful, playful tone, the kind meant for the smallest of infants. “Time for milkies, widdle baby!” No. That was a step too far. He shut his mouth tight and turned his head away, only to be pressed tighter against the udders. “Let Auntie Milk feed you, baby.” As the order came in, he found his mouth opening wide to allow one of the miltank's nipples to enter, and against his will he began suckling. To his surprise, the milk tasted good. No, not good; it tasted absolutely wonderful, and soon he found himself hugging the pokemon's soft, warm midsection tightly and suckling hungrily, eager for more. When one nipple went dry, he felt almost disappointed... until the miltank guided his head toward another. This time, he didn't hesitate, and in fact shoved his mouth onto the nipple with an almost desperate need. This process repeated until he had drunk from all four udders. The miltank then handed him over to the jynx, who cradled him in her arms like a baby. Caleb quickly realized that the milk had a physical effect on him; no longer was he lean and fit. Instead, he was chubby, his baby fat having returned. He squirmed in the jynx's arms, until she suddenly began singing, rocking him slowly back and forth as she did so. “Time to wet, baby boy! Time to wetsy-wet! All your shame and all your worries, you will soon forget, when you wetsy-wetsy-wetsy-wetsy-wet!” The song was soothing; Caleb had never heard anything so beautiful in his life. He barely noticed as he helplessly soaked his diaper, a loud hissing noise accompanying the swelling of the diaper. The hypno's earlier suggestion held on, preventing him from feeling embarrassed at the wetting... or was it the song? Either way, he felt absolutely no shame or worry at it, even though he knew he ought to be frightened. “Good baby,” the male hypno cooed, “time for a changie, then it's beddie-bye-sleepy-time for our widdle baby!” The jynx carried him over to a changing table, and the male hypno began to remove his wet diaper and change him into an equally thick one before putting a baby blue footed sleeper on him and picking him up. Caleb could do nothing as he was carried to a crib and laid down gently. He didn't think he could sleep at all. This entire situation was too much for him to handle. Then the mobile was sent spinning, a soft lullaby tinkling from it; this wouldn't have worked on him if not for the fact that all four pokemon began singing to him, the jynx's power amplifying the psychic effect on him. Caleb yawned heavily, and found himself laying down on the soft, soft material as a baby blanket was draped over him, and before he knew it he drifted off into a peaceful slumber.

Preview to my Halloween story Called Carnival Fun! I have been working on this story for a while and have it almost finished. I hope everyone likes the preview and as Halloween gets closer I will post more chapters! Thanks! Chapter 1: Ashley looked around the daycare looking at all of the children running around in there Halloween costumes. She always loved Halloween the idea of going house to house trick or treating always made her feel so extra childish. She looked up at the clock seeing it was already 3 o clock knowing her friend Rachel would be coming to pick her up in an hour so they could go to the Halloween carnival together. She walked into her office grabbing her cell phone off of her desk and decided to call her friend to make sure she had gotten her costume for her as her phone began to ring. Rachel was combing her hair making sure everything was perfect for tonight as she saw her phone vibrating on her dresser seeing Ashley was calling her. She answered the phone saying "Hey Girl" as Ashley smiled saying "Hey I was just calling to make sure everything was still on" Rachel spoke up saying "of course, I am getting ready right now and should be there in an hour so be ready to go." Ashley began to get confused asking "How am I suppose to get ready without an outfit, it was your turn to buy our costumes." Rachel began to freak out telling her "I am so sorry I thought we were buying our own this year since we both live in different towns." Ashley looked up at the clock once again telling her friend "I will try to figure something out and will be ready when you get here, but you owe me one" as Rachel told her "I will get you back" as she hung up the phone. Ashley began to hear the front door opening and peaked her head out of her office watching as parents began making there way inside of her daycare. After watching all of the children leave she looked at the clock seeing it had all ready been 30 minutes and she would need to be dressed ready for Rachel. She began to scan the daycare wondering what she could do as she walked towards the nursery. She began scanning through the closet seeing the array of baby clothing as she placed her hand on a pink sleeper. She grabbed the hanger walking over to the large mirror and placed the sleeper to her body staring in shock seeing how much of a perfect fit it was. Ashley was a small girl she was 4"0 and weighed around 90 pounds which always seemed to leave her being mistaken for a child from time to time. She took the sleeper off the hanger and turned it around noticing the words across the chest reading "Mommy's Baby Girl" stitched into the sleeper. She stared back up at clock seeing she only had 20 mintues until Rachel would be here as she stripped herself out of her t-shirt and jeans leaving herself in just her panties and bra. She picked up the sleeper as she stared at the words on the sleeper seeing the word "Baby" as she turned her head towards the changing table and began to smile knowing she had a fun idea. Rachel pulled into the daycare parking lot and began to wonder why she wasn't already outside waiting for her. She parked her car right outside the front door and decided to leave her car running to go check on her friend. She walked into the front of the building and noticed a stroller parked with the hood down. She looked down at the bottom of the stroller seeing 2 feet on the foot rest wondering why Ashley didn't tell her she was bringing a child along with them as she walked around the stroller seeing a set of keys and a note. She read the note reading the words "Lock up" written on the note as her mind began to click and pulled the front of the hood of the stroller up and stared shockingly at her friend dressed like an infant. She tried so hard not to laugh and wondered where she would of got such an outfit staring at her friend clad in a baby sleeper and bonnet sucking on a pacifier clipped to her sleeper. Ashley looked up seeing that her friend had found her and pulled out her pacifier telling her "Twik or tweat" as Rachel began to coo at her friend. Rachel couldn't help telling her friend how adorable she looked and asked her were she had gotten her outfit. Ashley still in character told her friend "goo goo ga ga" as Rachel smiled asking her friend "So I guess I am stuck baby sitting tonight" as Ashley giggled behind her pacifier nodding at her friend. Rachel pushed the stroller out the front door making sure to lock the door behind her. She opened her passage door as Ashley tried to climb out herself, but quickly found a swat on her backside and blushed as Rachel couldn't help but laughing from the loud thud that came from the swat. She picked up her friend asking "I see I really do have a baby tonight diapers and all" as Ashley continued to suck on the pacifier nervously as she was placed in the front seat. Rachel pushed the stroller around to the trunk as she tried to fold the buggy up and began to wonder why it wasn't folding noticing a large bag. She pulled the bag from out of the bottom seeing her friend had come prepared seeing 2 baby bottles on the outside of the bag along with the zipper looking like it was ready to pop and placed the buggy and diaper bag into the trunk. She opened her driver side seat seeing her friend already buckled in to her seat telling her how proud she was of her for being so prepared for her and telling her how much fun they were going to have tonight treating her as if she was an actual child as Ashley smiled and began clapping her hands. Ashley couldn't help but notice the outfit her friend had chosen it was a basic nurses outfit complete with her own tiara. She thought about how much fun they were going to have tonight and pulled out her pacifier asking her friend "Its been way too long since we have hung out" as Rachel turned her head smiling at her friend telling her "It sure has" as Ashley smiled down at her outfit wondering if she had chosen the right outfit. Rachel looked over at her friend asking her "is everything alright?" as Ashley broke out of her daydream nodding slowly. Rachel always knew Ashley was a bad liar and knew what to do to get her to tell as she pulled into the parking lot of the carnival. She parked her car and unbuckled her seat belt and immediately began tickling her friend. Ashley began laughing as hard as she could begging her friend to stop as she told her "that maybe dressing up like a baby wasn't such a good idea." Rachel began to smile telling her "Your thinking too hard about this and need to relax" as she gave her friend a playful pat on her diapered crotch telling her "just have fun" as Ashley smiled placing the pacifier back into her mouth watching as Rachel got out of the car. Rachel pulled the stroller out of the back of the car setting it up like her friend had it and grabbed the diaper bag sticking it underneath. She opened the passenger door up and scooped her friend up into her arms as she walked towards the stroller as people began to walk by cooing at Ashley telling Rachel how adorable she looked as Ashley blushed wondering if she looked that much like a real baby as Rachel placed her into the stroller. Rachel began to realize how much everyone really saw her as a baby and took her bonnet off the top of her head so people could see her face and stuck it in the outside flap of the baby bag as she walked towards the carnival. Ashley looked up at Rachel wondering why she took off her bonnet and turned to see that they were walking towards the carnival. She looked around seeing everyone from town was here even noticing some of her charges were here with there parents running around in there costumes as they made there way to the entrance booth. Ashley looked up at the entrance booth instantly seeing one of the parents from the daycare it was Ms.Davis. Rachel walked over to the desk telling the woman 2 tickets please as Ms. Davis stared at Rachel telling her baby's get a hand stamp as she walked over to the front of the stroller instantly realizing who was inside as she gasped saying "Ashley?" Ashley stared up at the woman as she sucked on the pacifier nodding as Ms. Davis began to coo at her telling her how adorable she looked. Ms. Davis couldn't believe what she was looking at as she told Ashley that her little Margaret was in the carnival daycare and would be tickled to see her teacher dressed this way as Rachel smiled down at her friend who was beginning to feel very embarrassed telling the woman "I am sure we will bump into them some time tonight" as Ms.Davis waved good bye as Rachel pushed her friend towards the rest of the carnival. Rachel looked around seeing all of the attractions wondering what they should do first as the words hypnotism caught her eye from a booth at the very end. She spoke up asking "Baby do you see whats in front of us as Ashley looked up seeing the same booth reading hypnotism across the sign as she pulled out her pacifier telling Rachel "you know a person really cant be hypnotized?" as Rachel laughed saying "will see" as she walked towards the booth.

A Changed Man Chapter 1 Sue stood in the laundry, looked closely at the pair of Joe's briefs in her hand. She sighed, and put them aside to soak. She stared out of the window for a moment, looking over the unkempt back lawn. She felt hopeless. Since Joe had been reassigned to contract work, not only had his work become erratic, and his income reduced, but he had been even less responsible around the house than before, despite being at home for days at a time. The garden was deteriorating, and Sue felt that she was the only one who ever picked anything up around the house. Often, she felt like shouting at Joe. But he was the man of the house. That was a hurdle Sue found hard to overcome. The stained underwear was too much. Sue rang her friend Gil. ------- The two friends were soon at the local coffee shop. 'Maybe he's not lazy, Gil,' said Sue. 'Maybe he's depressed, with work and all. That could be behind everything.' Gil looked at her friend. Gil was a few years older than Sue. Sue had worked under Gil as a nurse, and Gil had a soft spot for the younger woman. Gil had moved into psychiatric nursing, and now supervised a facility for people with various problems. 'Maybe,' replied Gil, 'But I don't think so. I think the problem may be kind of inherent in your personalities.' 'What?' said Sue, alarmed. 'What do you mean? Do you think I...' Gil laughed. 'It's nothing out of the ordinary,' she said. 'Our society is set up for men to lead marriages. That suits a lot of couples, but not all. I'm not sure it suits you two, from what I've seen.' 'Lead?' said Sue. 'We're sort of together. I know you know us quite well, so what have you seen? You've never mentioned this.' 'You've never complained,' said Gil, 'And it's not my place to interfere if you're getting on ok. But I can see you're unhappy, and Joe doesn't sound to content either, so if you want, I can give you an idea if an alternative. I can show you another way.' Sue stared at Gil. 'You have my attention,' she said with a grin. 'What other way? I'm intrigued.' Gil smiled. 'OK,' she said. 'Let's go for a walk.' They left the coffee shop and walked into the main concourse of the mall. 'Let's just look at people,' she said. 'They're mostly women and children here, but they'll do for an illustration.' 'What do you mean?' asked Sue. 'It's about who takes the lead,' Gil said. 'Put simply, who's in charge.' Sue thought about what she'd just said about she and Joe being sort of together, equal in their marriage.she wondered what Gil had in mind. 'OK,' said Gil. 'Let's play a game. Well look at a couple or group, and you tell me who's in charge, who is taking the lead. Well start over there, mum in red top.' Sue looked at the young mum ordering her little daughter to hurry up. The daughter immediately did as she was told. 'That's easy,' she said. 'The mother.' 'Yep,' said Gil. 'Now this lot,' she said, pointing to a noisy group of teenaged girls. Sue watched them for a minute. 'No one's in charge there,' she laughed. 'In fact they're all arguing about what to do next. 'Precisely,' said Gil. 'They don't mind, but from an efficiency point of view, it's hopeless, and if they were all married to each other, they'd be in trouble.' The next group Gil pointed out was a mother with a female friend and three children. They had finished shopping and the children, two girls and a boy, were straggling. The mother called to one of the girls who responded quickly and rejoined the group. She called several times with no effect to the boy who was wandering off, then resorted to catching up with him and delivering a sharp swat to his backside, which together with an order to hurry up, got him moving. 'See how it works?' Gil said. Sue laughed. 'Yes,' she said, 'But I'm not a mum and I could hardly spank him! Joe's not a child.' 'Not chronologically, perhaps,' said Gil seriously. 'This is about the dynamics of the marriage. The best distribution of power. Have you heard of a female led marriage?' 'No,' said Sue. The subject sounded serious, but interesting. Something attracted Sue to the idea of power in her marriage. 'Come to the clinic,' said Gil. 'I'll show you some things. Tomorrow at 10am? ' 'OK,' said Sue. The clinic where Gil worked was just out of town. Sue often passed its high wall and imposing facade. 'See you there,' replied Gil as the two women parted. Sue felt a pleasant buzz of expectation as she walked to her car. To be continued

Hello all! This is my very first original story! I hope you like it! Please feel free to leave comments/suggestions and what not! I'd love to hear what you have to say! As of Chapter 3 this story has 2 perspectives **** is shown to signify perspective switching. This is an experiment I'm doing to see if I can tell the story better this way. ====Chapter 1 "Just A Checkup"==== I was getting ready for a doctors appointment. It was 6am, but my doctors appointment wasn't until 1pm. Than why was I getting up so early, It's entirely due to the method of transportation I use. "Phone-A-Trip" a service that allows disabled people and seniors to go anywhere in the county for a mere $5 each way. I didn't have a car so this seemed like the most cost-effective option, especially when you consider ride-sharing apps like "Ryde" would cost at least triple that price. As the saying goes you get what you pay for, Phone-A-Trip would guarantee you get to your appointment on time or your money back. The way they did this however was by giving you a pickup time about 6 hours away from your actual appointment time, give or take. Today my ride was scheduled between 6:30am - 7:00am, this meant that I had to sit outside my front door for a half hour as Phone-A-Trip did not call you when the driver arrived, if you missed your ride you could be penalized and possibly lose access to the service entirely. Lucky for me I was ready and out the door by 6:15am. Once the Phone-A-Trip had arrived I paid the driver $5 and took my seat. There was only 1 other group of people on the bus so I assumed they would get me to my appointment early. I was wrong, I got to my appointment with less than 10 minutes to spare, the other group of people wanted to go to the complete opposite side of the county and Phone-A-Trip put them ahead of me on the queue because their appointment was earlier, even though my destination was on the way to where they wanted to go, I literally saw my drop off spot while we were driving and asked the driver if he could just drop me off. He replied with something along the lines of "I have to drop everyone off in the order they are assigned." I walked to the pediatrics clinic, which I had been going to for years and continued to go to. They already knew everything about my situation, it would've just been a pain to go to a different doctor who I didn't know. I barely trusted the doctors I had been seeing for years! No way I was just going to go somewhere else with people I didn't know at all and just trust them with handling my situation. The worst part about the pediatrics office was by far the Waiting Room. Nothing but kids running screaming and crying. There were some well behaved kids here and there, but the shear amount of misbehaving kids kinda outnumbered them, maybe not in size but definitely in noise level. I usually just brought a pair of headphones so I could listen to some Music on my phone while I waited. It didn't completely drown out the noise of loud children, but it helped significantly. When my name was called I received a little SMS alert on my phone saying "Daniel Kasar Berang the doctor will see you now please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." If you waited more than 15 minutes to report to the office you had to sign in again as they only had a few available rooms at any given time. I think a 15 minute wait is more than reasonable though, I know people who can't even be 2 minutes late after being called into see the doctor. I got up off my chair and started walking into the hallway where all the rooms were located I walked until I came across a restroom, at which point I stopped and paused to think if I needed to go number one or number two before my appointment. I sorta had an urge to do both, but these appointments weren't usually longer than 15 - 30 minutes. Ultimately I ended up deciding against it this time, besides I didn't want to be late and potentially be stuck in the waiting room for even longer and possibly never get seen for missing my original appointment time. I continued walking down the hall until I saw rooms number #12 #13 #14 and #15. I had never been to room #15 in my entire 21 years of going to this hospital, in fact I didn't know they had a room #15, they were recently doing a lot of renovations though, so it's entirely possible it's a new addition. I gave the door 3 good hard knocks just to make sure no one was already in there. I've accidentally walked into the wrong room before and it was very embarrassing to say the least, ever since then I've done this 3 knock routine and I haven't gotten the wrong room since! I slowly opened the door and walked into the examination room and I see a large hospital crib. The thick metal bars were not raised so the crib was more like a standard examination table. You could tell it was still a crib since the bars were still there touching the floor they just weren't raised. The room also had stuff like baby bottles, breast pumps, toys and other things scattered about the room. At first I thought I got the wrong room. I got my phone out my my pocket and went to go double check the text to make sure the room number was correct, sure enough it said right on the text "please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." As I stood there to ponder what could have possibly gone wrong I hear a knock on the door before it begins to open. "Hello Daniel My name is Emma I'll be your nurse this evening. Are you ready for your checkup?" She asked as she stepped further into the examination room. Emma was a tall woman with medium blonde hair, it went about down to her shoulders. She was wearing white nurses uniform which had 2 of the buttons undone, presumably to prevent her huge breasts from popping the buttons completely off the uniform entirely. She also had a baby's pacifier pinned to her shirt dangling right next to her nurses badge. "Yeah, I do have one question though. Am I in the right room? This seems like an examination room for infants not like the regular exam rooms." I questioned "I'm very sorry about that! all of our regular exam rooms are occupied, we're currently at full capacity. This room should work fine, but if you feel uncomfortable I can reschedule your appointment." She replied with a smile, obviously trying to make sure that I was as comfortable as possible "No no, I'm already here, I was honestly just curious is all." I said not even noticing I was staring at the pacifier clipped to her uniform. She looked at me and followed my gaze to the pacifier. "Oh this? Sometimes infants can get really fussy, this helps calm them down. I get a new one every time I get assigned this room with a new patient. I didn't actually know it was you until I was already wearing it." Emma explained as if she knew exactly why I was staring. "So shall we get started? Just come here and take a seat on the examination table." Emma said as she grabbed my hand and walked me over to the crib which I suppose doubled as an examination table. I sat down on the "exam table" and Emma began going through the usual steps. First she got out a stethoscope and pressed it against my back "Deep Breath Please." Emma asked politely. I Inhaled deeply and than gave a quick exhale, like anyone would after being told to give a "deep breath". "Careful now! You don't want to blow the roof off this place do you?" Emma teased with a cute giggle." After about 4 or 5 more deep breaths with the stethoscope she moved on to heartbeat. "Alright heart rate is normal, maybe a little fast but it's within the normal margin of error." She commented placing the stethoscope back in her uniform pocket. "There is one more thing I have to test before I can release you with a clean bill of health." Emma had a nervous tone to her voice as she said that. "It's nothing serious or anything, it's just a simple temperature. The issue is... we only have thermometers meant for babies, meaning.... it goes up your butt." "W-w-w-Wait! You must be able to get a thermometer from another room! That can't be the only option!!" I quickly stammered to try to think of any alternative. "Unfortunately it is the only option. The reason you got put in this room was because all the 'big kid' rooms were taken, so I'm afraid all the 'big kid' thermometers are currently being used for other patients." Emma replied matter of factly as she went over to get the thermometer and some lubricant. "I'll try to make it as painless as possible okay?" Emma said trying to comfort me. "Just get it over with. P-Please." I said, my whole body shaking slightly and my cheeks blushing bright red. I assumed the position on the crib, currently exam table. My asshole pointing upwards, overall just trying to make the whole thing get done as quickly as possible. Emma laughed "Maybe you do belong here after all." "That's not funny!" I growled. Emma got her fingers covered in the lubricant and set course for my butthole. "Here comes the plain! VRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM" She sounded out with her mouth, really drinking in the humiliation of the whole situation. I let out a yelp once the cold lubrication made contact with my butthole. Before I even had time to process what just happened I felt the thermometer enter through my back door without so much as knocking. "Eeep" I squealed. "You're really cute, you know that?" Emma started to count down from 30. "30, 29, 28, 27, 26." It felt like a literal eternity with this unwanted object just sitting there in my butt and if I didn't know any better I'd say Emma was enjoying every minute of it, judging by the huge grin she had on her face. "15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 10, 9" 'Did she just fucking rewind a couple of seconds?' I thought to myself. 'SHE REALLY IS ENJOYING THIS ISN'T SHE!?!?!?!' "5, 4, 3, 2.....5, 4, 3,...4, 3 2 aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand 1." she made sure to make those last few seconds the longest. I swear those last 5 seconds were longer than every other number of the countdown combined. Emma slowly started to move the thermometer out of my asshole just when it was about halfway out, she decided to push it back in. Which caused me to let out a slight squeal. I would've called her out on her bullshit, but It'd be pretty stupid to anger her, especially when she literally had me defenseless. After about a minute or two of her playing around with the thermometer, pretending to remove it before putting it back in and letting it sit for a couple of seconds and repeating the process over multiple times. She finally decided to stop joking around and took the thermometer out of my asshole, for real this time. "See that wasn't so bad now was it?" I swear she had the biggest fucking smug ass look on her face, she was practically getting off to this. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up, not wanting to have them off any longer than absolutely necessary. "Sorry I had to keep re-inserting it like that. The thermometer kept giving me a bad reading." she attempted to excuse herself. That's the worst fucking excuse I've ever heard of! "Yes, it was exactly that bad." I sulked. "Aww come now, don't pout!" Emma went over and got a couple pills and a cup of water. "Here take this, you have some irregularities in your vitals, nothing serious but these should get them back to normal." Emma handed me the pills and the class of water. I reluctantly took the pills and washed them down with the cup of water. "Those pills will make you feel pretty tired so I recommend laying down for a few minutes, we'll sort everything out after the effects wear off." Emma gently pushed me down onto the exam table so I was laying instead of sitting. Instantly I started feeling the effects of the pills kick in. I didn't get much sleep last night anyway, so I decided to close my eyes take a quick snooze. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you guys enjoyed the first chapter of my very first public story of this type! Let me know if you enjoy it and want me to make more. I had a pretty fun time making it! Remember this is my very first public story, so go easy on me! Hope it was worth your time. Look forward to potentially writing more chapters. Feel free to Modify, Remix, Redistribute this story in any way you like. So long as it remains publicly available and free you have my official permission. Some credit in the modified, remixed, redistributed would be nice, even something as simple as "Original By Kasarberang" would be greatly appreciated, but that part doesn't matter that much to me. I think these terms are more than reasonable. Just A Checkup ~ A Kasarberang Story

James is driving home through traffic when a horrible but sadly familiar accident occurs. James goes home to face his family but patience seems to be running out. --- This update, like all updates to my stories, has been available on Patreon for one week. It is only thanks to the generosity of patrons that I'm able to post as often as I do. For $5 a month you can see all my public stories in one place as well as getting early access to them, for $10 a month you can get the early access PLUS exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards on my Patreon page and I invite everyone to check it out, all support means a heck of a lot to me https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 I would like to give a big thank you to all of my patrons without whose support I wouldn't be able to do this: DannyDazzler, Joe, Jerry J, Tim, Brandon M, Phantom S, Kittycat, Keeno, Kristoffer M B, Vivi L, C Dom, Ali T, Sith, Conta, Mike S, Carter B, Dr J, Paul F, John D, Archibald B, Bojack D, John, Georgia C, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Jeffrey G, Tabbi, Anon, Kent J, Brandon G, P74_1986, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, John D, Pierre-David G, M, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Txdiapered, Kim, Dorian G, Ceneroz, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Matthew S, Pierry L, Fernando L, Miss Amy W, Trish C, Wet, Curiosity24, Peter C, VoidofContext, ReiofLight, James K, Lin J, Joe V, Daniel O, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Tim, Alice W, SB1275, John Z, BuffaloBill, Findlay, Rob, Bob S, Nathan, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben R, Ben F, Steven H --- The New Normal By Elfy James was driving home from college just like every other weekday and, as usual, the traffic meant that what should be a short journey was taking much longer. The eighteen-year-old rested his head against the window and closed his eyes as he waited for the traffic lights to change colour. He couldn’t wait to get home even though he had plenty of homework to get done before he could relax. “Today we are talking punishment and whether using diapers to control…” James turned the radio down without opening his eyes. He had no interest in whatever they were going on about as he felt the sun beating down on his head. There was nothing but the quiet hum of his car’s engine for a minute or so until James was suddenly shocked and forced to open his eyes by the sound of a car horn behind him. Traffic had moved and the impatient drivers wanted to move along. “There… Are you happy? Asshole.” James muttered when he moved his car six feet forward and stopped again. The traffic was not easing up but it was certainly testing people’s patience. It was as he pressed the brake and felt the car stop that he felt something in the back of his underwear. As he slid forward slightly in his seat he felt a slippery mess between his cheeks. “Oh no…” James muttered as he belatedly realised what he had done. James rolled down the window and sighed in frustration. It wasn’t the typical reaction of a person who had just left a mess in their pants but for James this wasn’t an uncommon situation. In fact, it was far too common. James had known he needed to go before he left college. He had stayed an extra hour for football practice but had been distracted and forgot that he should probably visit the bathroom before driving home. By the time he had remembered he was already in his car and he really didn’t want to walk all the way back to his school just to use the toilet. James felt the cool breeze rustle his hair as the smell of his accident started to permeate the car a little bit. There was nothing he could do now but wait until he got home and then try to clean up before his family discovered his most recent accident. He chastised himself mentally for forgetting to use the bathroom, and again for being lazy and not walking back into college. The traffic continued to crawl slowly forwards as James felt the poop smear across him. He winced as the sticky substance invaded more and more skin space and he couldn’t wait to jump in the shower. A feeling of disappointed resignation seemed to hang over him like an invisible blanket. James had been having accidents like this for most of his life. Ever since he had been potty trained he could remember tearfully going to his parents with a load in his underwear. They had assured James that he would grow out of it but the accidents continued. It seemed like once or twice a month he would fill his pants which had caused a lot of embarrassment and humiliation. There had been medical checks and doctor’s appointments but no matter what the medical professionals poked and prodded James with they could find nothing wrong. It was very frustrating for James’ parents who were getting sick of having to excuse themselves from situations because their increasingly older son was pooping himself like a baby. As the traffic finally eased and James was able to make a little progress he thought of the last thing his parents had threatened him with. He was eighteen-years-old but since he was still living with his parents they were determined to make him follow their rules and they said that if James didn’t stop messing his pants that he would… James shook his head, he didn’t want to think about that possibility and instead concentrated on getting home and up to his room before either his parents or sister noticed the damage. When James turned into his own street he felt relief that he was going to soon be getting this tight pair of underwear off. Since this was a relatively common occurrence he had a routine that basically saw him running upstairs and bagging his underwear. James would have a shower and leave the soiled clothes hidden until his family wasn’t around before finding a place to throw out his smelly clothes. As James got close and turned to pull into the driveway he felt his heart sink. He saw Katie washing their parent’s car and she waved as she saw James. With a gulp of fear James turned off his engine and watched as his smiling older sister walked over to him and leant on the open window. “Hey, James.” Katie said as he turned the engine off, “How was college?” “Umm, it was fine.” James tried to act casual but with Katie leaning on his window he was basically stuck in his car. He tried to work out whether the smell was noticeable but after sitting in it for so long he had become desensitised to his own stench. Katie smiled but James thought he saw her nose twitch slightly. Was he being overly sensitive or had his sister caught wind of his latest public pants pooping? “I, umm, I’m pretty tired. I think I’ll go up to bed.” James quickly said. He could already feel his cheeks going red and despite his attempts to keep cool he could feel his heart hammering. Katie didn’t say anything but she nodded and turned off the hose that she had been washing the car with. As James quickly climbed out of my car and locked it James could feel her right behind him, she was like a prison guard as she didn’t take her eyes off James. She was still smiling a little but it seemed more forced than her genuine welcome a minute earlier. James started to exaggerate the size of his accident in his mind. The more he dwelled on the small sticky stain in his underwear the more obvious he felt it must be. He had this absurd picture in his head of a huge lump sticking out from his rear end like a cartoon. When James opened the front door he could immediately smell that dinner was cooking and perhaps almost ready. The massive amount of traffic earlier had meant that he was home later than usual and dinner would be served up soon, he really had no time to waste. “James, is that you?” James’ mom’s voice called through from the kitchen, “You’ve got some mail. Come pick it up before you go upstairs please.” With Katie right behind James he couldn’t pretend he hadn’t heard his mother so with another gulp and some sweat forming on his forehead James walked through to the kitchen where his mom was stirring a pot. At least Katie had seemingly stopped following him. James picked up his mail and turned out of the kitchen before he could be engaged in conversation and he could see victory so close to his grasp. He turned at the bottom of the stairs to go up them but found Katie sitting on the bottom step with a more serious look on her face. “Katie, I…” James began to speak but his sister just closed her eyes and sighed. “Drop ‘em.” Katie said simply. To most people this would be an absurd or nonsensical request but to James it had horrible meaning. He felt as if his blood had turned to ice. “Katie, I can expla-” James was cut-off before he could finish. “You know what mom and dad said.” Katie stood up now. She was a head taller than James and in an old wet t-shirt and bikini bottoms that she had been wearing whilst washing the car, “You have to listen if I want to check for… You know.” James remembered the conversation his parents had with him. He remember being very upset that they were granting Katie the ability to check his underwear whenever she wanted but since the conversation had happened after a particularly messy episode he knew he was in no place to argue with the new rules. “Katie, please…” James begged his sister to let him up the stairs without being checked. “Don’t make me call for mom.” Katie said quietly. James took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he reached down and pulled his pants down around his ankles. He stood with his tight underwear in front of his sister and blushed. When Katie indicated for James to turn around with her finger he reluctantly and slowly turned to show his rear end to his older sister. It must’ve been obvious to Katie that James had messed his pants. James could imagine his white underwear would be stained brown by now but he still felt his sister pull the waistband back and then let it go quickly. “Jesus Christ!” Katie exclaimed loudly as she backed away from James with a look of disgust on her face. “Katie? What’s going on?” Cathy, James’ mom, walked through from the kitchen whilst still in her apron. She was already frowning. James looked up at the ceiling with tears in his eyes as he knew the cat was out of the bag. He still faced away from my family but he could feel all of their eyes on him. “James pooped his pants again!” Katie said loudly causing James to wince. James turned to the side to see that his father, Chris, was looking at him in disappointment from the living room doorway. “Katie, go through to the dining room for dinner. Your father will serve it up.” James’ mom said after a short pause, “James go upstairs, take you messy things off and wash up. You can wait in your bedroom for me and your father to deal with you.” James was hungry but he didn’t dare talk back. He pulled his pants back up and waddled upstairs, he could see everyone’s disappointed faces staring at him as he trooped up and into the bathroom. As James turned at the top of the stairs he heard his father mutter “Unbelievable…” Slowly peeling off his clothes, James left everything in a pile in the middle of the bathroom with the messy underwear on top. He climbed into the shower and was grateful to feel the water washing him clean. James knew the routine by now and after his shower he left his clothes on the floor and walked to his bedroom naked. He sat down on his bed and put his head in his hands as he went over the previous hour in his mind, he couldn’t understand why he kept making messes. There always seemed to be a reason but it couldn’t be coincidence that was causing it. Was there something wrong with him? James sat quietly and naked using his bed cover to give himself a little modesty. He could hear the sound of the meal downstairs and he felt his own stomach pang with hunger, he hoped that whatever happened next would at least see him get some dinner. It was around half an hour later when James heard footsteps on the stairs. He could tell from the heaviness of the steps that it was his father. James’ heart started hammering faster as he prepared himself for whatever was coming next, he felt like a small child waiting to be told off. James heard the door to the bathroom open and the clothes were scooped up. He breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the footsteps going back downstairs. The respite was brief though because just a few minutes there were more footsteps, it still sounded like Chris, James’ dad. There was a brief knock on James’ bedroom door before it was opened. James sat quietly and looked down at the floor as his father stepped inside and closed the door behind him. It was hard to know who was more embarrassed, James was blushing because of what he had done and what would happen next but his father felt embarrassed that he even had to be doing this. “James, when are you going to grow up?” Chris asked. He sounded tired, like he expected nothing more than for his adult son to soil himself. “I’m sorry…” James said quietly, “It was the traffic.” “It’s always something, isn’t it?” James’ dad said with exasperation, “Traffic, a big queue, food poisoning… There’s always a reason. Son, it isn’t normal for you to poop your pants so often.” “I know…” James said but his father wasn’t finished. “Your doctors have all said there is nothing wrong, even the psychiatrist said you were perfectly healthy, so why are we here and doing this?” Chris asked. “I don’t know.” James replied sadly. “It’s not good enough anymore James.” Chris continued, “You remember what mom said would happen the next time this happened…” James did remember what his mom had said three weeks ago when he had come home from the shops in stained underpants. It seemed almost inconceivable that it had come to this, he wondered if there was any way to convince his dad for a second chance but realistically he knew that he had little choice. James watched as his father walked over to the chest of drawers and pulled open the top drawer. His heartbeat quickened again and he could feel a heat rising in his face, he felt so strange even though he knew what was about to happen. Chris reached into James’ underwear drawer and pulled out something that was very different to everything else. James heard it before he saw it, the soft crinkling of plastic as the big white rectangle was lifted out of the drawer.

This was a commission I wrote for a member here. It was a bit different to most of my other work but was very fun to write, a bit longer than some of my other commissions as well. If you are interested in a commission I am ready and willing to write about a lot of different things. --- Janet & Bobby By Elfy Bobby flicked through the pages of the newspaper desperate to find the advertisements. He had been forced out of his previous rental apartment when he couldn’t afford the rent and as a man alone in a new city it meant he was left with nowhere to go. He had picked up a newspaper that someone left on a bench and he was scanning the adverts looking for a place he could afford with his meagre savings until he could find a better paying job. It looked like every single place advertising was asking for money that was far in excess of what Bobby could afford, he was already desperate but now he was getting angry, how was a 22-year-old supposed to get a place to live these days, he thought to himself. Was there nowhere in the city that offered affordable housing? Just as Bobby was about to throw the newspaper away he spotted a tiny advert on the corner of the page. It offered a room and board at a price that was a fraction of what every other place wanted to take. Bobby tore out the advert, took a look at the address and began walking. He was concerned that there would be a catch or that the house would be in a bad neighbourhood but he had little choice other than checking it out. It took him an hour to reach the house, which was on the edge of the city, but when he arrived he felt like he had to double check the address. He had expected a small and broken down building to explain why the rent was so low but what he saw was a reasonably large semi-detached house in what seemed like a nice neighbourhood. Suspicious of why such a place was being offered out so cheaply Bobby walked up the garden path. He noted the child’s bike laying on the ground near the front door and made a mental note that it seemed there was at least one child living here. That would be a little annoying for Bobby, who preferred peace and quiet, but it wasn’t going to be a deal breaker for him not when he was this desperate. He walked up to the large front door and knocked three times, he heard a commotion inside and footsteps coming towards the door. Bobby was a little nervous as he always was when meeting new people but he steeled his nerves as the door was opened. As the door opened Bobby found himself face to face, or face to chest since this woman was much taller than the 5’3” Bobby, with a kindly older lady who appeared to be in her early fifties. Bobby tried not to stare but he immediately noticed that this woman was very well endowed in the chest department. “Hello?” The older woman said as she peered down at her unexpected visitor. “Oh, hello.” Bobby replied with a smile as he raised his gaze away from the large breasts directly in front of him to the face that was smiling down at him, “I heard about a room you are renting… If it is still available” “Of course!” The woman said and she stepped aside allowing Bobby to come through the doorway. She smiled down at the much shorter guest as he awkwardly walked into the house. “My name is Janet.” She said smiling down at Bobby who was just trying to not stare at the massive breasts thrust almost directly in his face thanks to the height difference, “Let me show you around.” They walked around the house together. Bobby was impressed with what he saw, the house was big and very tidy which was impressive for a single mom with a young daughter. The downstairs was fairly standard with a large, open living room with a big TV in the corner. The edges of the room were taken up with couches and bookshelves whilst, apart from a small table, the middle of the room was strewn with toys for a little girl. “I apologise for the mess.” Janet said with a chuckle, “You know how kids can be!” Bobby just smiled unsure of how else to react. His introverted nature made small talk difficult sometimes. The house seemed quite old fashioned, a lot of the furniture seemed to have been there for a long time even if it was very well maintained. Janet showed Bobby the kitchen which was standard with tiled flooring and shiny surfaces everywhere. The pair then headed upstairs with Janet telling her potential housemate about the local area, she was really trying to sell the house to Bobby. She obviously didn’t know that Bobby had almost no alternatives to this place but he remained quiet and listened. The upstairs was similar to the downstairs. It felt very homely, with nice carpets and a little bit of clutter here and there showing that it had been lived in. Janet showed Bobby the bathroom which was small but had room for the usual bath, sink and toilet. Further down the hall was the master bedroom, the door to that remained closed. Next came Janet’s daughter’s room. Janet knocked on the door and after hearing a couple of light footsteps running closer the door slowly opened. “And this is Emma.” Janet said with a proud smile. Emma seemed to be about 4 years old and shyly half hid behind the door. Bobby wasn’t too good with kids but he waved and said a quick hello which got a little wave back before the door was quickly closed again. Janet laughed and apologised for her daughter’s shyness. Bobby was just about to respond that it was OK before he suddenly froze. Suddenly he felt an intense need to use the bathroom, Janet looked at him with concern after his sudden shift in demeanour. “Bobby? Are you OK?” Janet asked with some concern, she went to touch Bobby’s shoulder but just as she was about to make contact Bobby ran down the landing and flung himself into the bathroom slamming the door closed. Little Emma even opened the door again as she wondered what the noise was. “Oh my…” Janet said pursing her lips. For Bobby time was of the essence, as soon as he closed the door he pulled down his fly and fumbled with his underwear. “Come on, come on…” He muttered as he finally managed to free himself and relieved himself in the toilet. Bobby had long had a problem at times of stress that made controlling his bladder much more difficult than it should be. It had been a problem for him for a long time, normally it was controllable but at times of stress it could get much worse. Bobby assumed that meeting new people and needing somewhere to live had made him much more stressed than he even realised he was. When Bobby finally finished with the toilet he tucked himself away and zipped his pants up. He cringed slightly when he felt a few wet spots on his underwear, he had been only a couple of seconds away from a huge accident in his pants and the evidence was the wet spots he had left. Bobby flushed the toilet, checked to make sure he was OK and opened the door again. He stepped out of the bathroom and saw both Janet and Emma staring at him, he paused and blushed slightly at the attention. Emma quickly ducked back into her room shyly and quickly closed her bedroom door. “Everything OK?” Janet asked with a hint of concern in her voice. “Yeah… Sorry, just needed to go…” Bobby mumbled looking at the floor. Janet nodded slowly as if she were thinking about something and smiled again. She showed Bobby around the rest of the house which mainly just consisted of the room Bobby would be staying in. It was relatively small compared with the rest of the house but it had a bed, cupboard and other furniture which was more than Bobby would get on the streets. “What do you think?” Janet asked having completed the tour. “It is great; would I be able to move in right away?” Bobby asked as he looked out of the window at the quiet street below. “Of course.” Janet replied warmly, “You get yourself settled in. Dinner will be ready at 6pm.” Janet left the room leaving Bobby alone. It felt strange to be in a stranger’s house like this but Bobby guessed that sooner or later he would come to regard this place as home so he didn’t worry too much about it. --- Most of the next week passed without much incident. Bobby spent the time getting used to his new surroundings and getting to know his new housemates, this wasn’t always easy since Emma was so shy that she seemed to rarely stay in the same room as Bobby. However, a few days after arriving Bobby was sitting in his room reading a newspaper and minding his own business when he heard his host and her daughter walk up the hallway and into the bathroom. Bobby assumed Janet was going to be giving her daughter a bath which wasn’t an unusual event in this house. About five minutes after Janet and Emma had locked the door Bobby found himself with a pretty big problem. He started feeling a strong need to empty his bladder, Bobby could hear splashing noises from the bathroom, which wasn’t helping with his problem, and knew that he wouldn’t be able to use the toilet. Bobby cursed himself for not using the bathroom before it was occupied and now he faced a real big dilemma. Bobby started pacing around the room as the urge to let go got stronger and stronger. He prayed for the bathroom to become free but every time he opened the door to check he heard the same voices and splashing noises alerting him to the fact that he still couldn’t use the toilet. It was funny, Bobby thought to himself, it seemed that as soon as knew he couldn’t use a toilet that he wanted to use one more than ever. After a few minutes of pacing he was at a critical point with Bobby having to work incredibly hard to maintain control. He opened the door to look at the bathroom again and still saw no sign of its occupants leaving. With the situation reaching crisis point Bobby looked around the room for something that could help, he spotted the empty trash can in the corner of the room and hurried over to it. With no time for hesitation Bobby pulled his pants and underwear down and proceeded to pee into his makeshift toilet. He felt embarrassed but this was better than any alternative. He realised that yet again a small amount of urine had escaped him before he got to the trash can but he sighed with relief that most was at least contained. When he was done he realised he had to get rid of the evidence, he shuddered to think what Janet would think if she saw this. He wrinkled his nose at what he had done, he felt slightly ashamed that he couldn’t wait to use the toilet but his own body had betrayed him. He couldn’t leave the trash can like this in his room. He took a quick peek out of the door to confirm that the bathroom was still in use, when he saw it was he picked up the trash can and ran downstairs. Bobby opened the door to the back garden and ran over to quickly pour the contents of the can on to the grass before washing the now empty can with water from the hose. He had to go as fast as possible, if he was caught like this how would he ever have explained why he was hosing down his trash can! Bobby felt dirty for what he had done, he worried about why he couldn’t hold his bladder for the second time in just a few days. He knew stress had this effect on him but was he feeling enough stress in these last few days to explain the sudden urges he was getting? Bobby picked up his trash can and ran back upstairs just as quickly as he had run down them. As he closed his bedroom door behind him he heard the bathroom door open at almost the same time. “Typical…” Bobby said quietly as he heard the mother and daughter leave the room and head into Emma’s bedroom. If only he had been able to hold on for a few more minutes… This did give Bobby one opportunity though; he could make himself feel clean again at least. Gathering up a towel Janet had given to him he headed to the bathroom, it was still very warm in the room and he started running the taps to refill the bath with water. He sat down on the toilet as he watched the bath fill. He was deep in thought as to what had happened both today and on his first day in the house, he considered his lack of bladder control on those two occasions and started to wonder if this was something he needed to worry about long term. It seemed he had been lucky on these two occasions but surely that luck couldn’t last forever. Eventually, with the bath filled up, Bobby stripped off his clothes and stepped into the bathtub. He felt his body relaxing as the hot water washed away all his stress and worries. He felt the feelings of shame for his lack of bladder control just wash off him and he closed his eyes. The only sound in the room was of the bubbles popping and he sighed and slipped his head under the water. He stayed under for as long as his breath would allow as he felt every muscle in his body relax. As he slowly moved his head back above the water and got the water out of his ears he wondered if he had ever been as comfortable as right now. “Don’t mind me.” Came a female voice from the side of the tub. Bobby jumped suddenly causing water to splash everywhere. He rubbed the water out of his eyes to look to the side where he saw Janet standing to the side of the bath picking up some towels from her daughter’s bath. She seemed unconcerned with the invasion of privacy and was humming a happy little tune. Bobby, as shocked as he was, made sure his privates were covered by bubbles. He went a deep red colour as Janet bent over next to the bath to pick up another of the towels and, whether inadvertent or not, she gave Bobby a look down her top at those huge breasts that had almost entranced Bobby when he first arrived at the house. Bobby had to fight hard to turn his head away from such a sight, it almost seemed to soothe him despite how embarrassed he felt at that moment. When Janet had placed the towels in the basket that she had brought in with her she stood up and left the room. Bobby breathed a sigh of relief and started wondering what type of person he was staying with. He started to shift in the bath with the intention of getting out when Janet reappeared in the room. Bobby quickly moved back to his original position and covered himself up again, his shifting caused more water to splash out of the bath. “Would you like some help?” Janet asked in a warm motherly tone as she crouched down next to Bobby’s head. She saw the water splashed everywhere and thought that not even her daughter made such a mess of the bathroom when she was in the bath! “I’m… I’m OK…” Bobby quietly stuttered. He was really embarrassed to have Janet with him like this and he wanted her to leave but he seemed to not have the courage to ask for her to go. His timidity made him just stutter and look away. “It’s no trouble.” Janet said ignoring the younger man’s answer. Janet reached over the bath and picked up a small bottle of shampoo, pouring some on her hands she started massaging the slimy gel into Bobby’s hair. She smiled warmly as she made sure every inch of Bobby’s hair was covered. Bobby looked down and felt unable to stop Janet from helping. A part of him wasn’t even sure if he wanted her to stop, he had to admit that having Janet rub his head like this felt very relaxing. Bobby closed his eyes as some shampoo dripped down his face and he couldn’t help but sigh from relaxation as he felt his scalp get massaged very expertly by his host. Bobby felt a small pressure on his shoulders and realised that Janet wanted him to rinse off the soap. He allowed the small pressure to push him down and he took a deep breath as his head became completely submerged. He felt Janet’s hand’s moving across the top of the head making sure all the soap was removed. Bobby felt incredibly relaxed, he wondered if his private area was still covered by the bubbles, he certainly hoped they were. But he received no indication from Janet that she could see anything she shouldn’t be able to see so he continued to go with the flow. When he felt Janet’s hands leave his head he slowly re-emerged from the water. He took a quick look up at Janet who smiled down at him and held up his towel indicating that he should step out of the tub. “I-I can d-do that myself.” Bobby stuttered, even though he was incredibly shy, he was able to object to showing himself completely naked in front of Janet, if she dried him off he certainly wouldn’t have any bubbles to protect his modesty! “Come on Bobby, it’s nothing I haven’t seen before!” Janet chuckled as she held out Bobby’s towel waiting for him to step into it. Bobby was just starting to wonder what he would do. Could he step out of the bath and allow himself to be dried by Janet? It felt like it was a step too far. Bobby wasn’t sure he was comfortable with his host helping him like that. Just as Bobby was reaching a decision there was suddenly the sound of something falling over downstairs followed by the loud crying of a toddler. Both Bobby and Janet looked towards the door. “OK, you will have to dry yourself.” Janet said frowning as she dropped the towel and hurried out of the room, “Try not to make too much of a mess.” After about thirty seconds, when he was sure the coast was clear, Bobby stood up and stepped out of the bath before wrapping himself in his towel and pulling the plug on the bath. He considered what had been a very odd time, he wasn’t sure why Janet wanted to be so involved in his bathing. There didn’t seem to be a sexual motive there and yet she seemed to really want to help Bobby out. As he rubbed himself dry he listened to the crying downstairs subside. He quickly gathered his clothes and headed back to his bedroom, he wasn’t sure what was going on with Janet but he knew he needed more time to work it out. --- The next couple of weeks were pretty uneventful for Bobby. He had started to get settled in with Janet and Emma and he was beginning to feel less stressed. After the incident in the bathroom things appeared to have gone back to normal. Janet continued acting quite motherly towards Bobby but she wasn’t overstepping any boundaries now, since the bath incident she hadn’t intruded on Bobby’s privacy all that much. Bobby appreciated her cooking for him each evening and she even cleaned his clothes and room for him whilst he was out looking for a job. Shortly after the events in the bathroom Bobby received news that he had lost his job, it was very sudden, the company were apparently struggling for money and letting Bobby go was a cost cutting measure. He only worked for minimum wage in a factory but losing that job so suddenly caused him to be deeply upset. He assumed that he would have to leave Janet’s house since he wouldn’t be able to afford the rent. When he tearfully told Janet he was unemployed and couldn’t pay to stay with her anymore something very unexpected happened. “Don’t worry about it. You can stay here rent free till you find something else.” Janet had said after Bobby told her. Bobby remembered Janet’s reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Really?” Bobby replied. He was taken aback by the generosity of the offer. He hadn’t known where he was going to go after he left Janet’s place. He would probably be back on the streets or looking for a hostel. “Of course!” Janet said with a laugh, “You are like a part of this family now. You are a good tenant and I know that when you get another job you will make it up to me.” Bobby didn’t know how to react to that and he just stepped forward and gave his big bosomed landlord a big hug. He had never had much of a family life, even as a child his home life was never great, he wasn’t used to such kindness form people. Other than that Bobby’s time at Janet’s house was pretty monotonous. He would wake up as early as possible and head out of the house with a stack of CV’s and application forms, Bobby would only return shortly before dinner. It kept him busy which was fine and he felt obliged to get a job as soon as possible to repay Janet for her kindness but no matter how many applications he filled in he just couldn’t seem to catch a break. “Don’t worry about it. Something will come up.” Janet would say every time Bobby came home after making little to no progress. Bobby tried to believe her but he had a time keeping up the faith that a job would land his way soon. After dinner each day the three of them would watch a little TV before Emma had to go to bed, Bobby usually followed soon after since he was often left very tired by his daily trips around the city. There had been a few occasions where Bobby had found himself caught a little bit short. A few times where he had to rush to the nearest bathroom, and a few really close calls that nearly resulted in Bobby having to get home in wet pants. But that was all in the last few weeks. Today Bobby had stayed at home, he was allowing himself a day off from job hunting. It had been a quiet day and Bobby spent the majority of it in his room. Just after dinner that evening Bobby was alone in his room when he felt the all too familiar sudden feeling of needing the bathroom in a hurry. He scrambled to his feet and half-ran to the door which he threw open in a rush. Bobby started awkwardly walking down the landing towards the bathroom, his full bladder and his attempts to hold it all in caused him to walk in a strange manner. However, just as he was halfway across the landing the door to the side of him flew open and suddenly Emma burst out and ran straight into the bathroom locking the door behind her. “No… Wait!” Bobby called out but it was too late. It didn’t feel good that he felt like he had less control than a toddler but he really was desperate. Bobby walked up to the door and then started pacing the landing. He could feel his control slipping as his attempts to hold on were swiftly beaten by his need to go. He was about to run back to his bedroom, he figured if he couldn’t use the bathroom that he could try doing what he did last time and use the trash can in his room. Just as he turned around though he found his path back to his room blocked. “What’s all the shouting about?” Janet asked in a concerned manner as she stepped out of her daughter’s bedroom. “I… I…” Bobby stammered. He fell to his knees in front of Janet and with a sudden surge in his desperation he felt the muscles holding the contents of his bladder in give up. With a gasp of shock, he suddenly felt a warm wet sensation spreading around his crotch. “Oh my…” Janet almost whispered as she watched the young man in front of her lose all control. She covered her mouth with her hands but couldn’t take her eyes off of the scene in front of her. Bobby felt like he was on his knees for an eternity but the reality was that after a few seconds the stream of urine trickled to a halt. Bobby blushed a deep red and looking at the ground he slowly climbed to his feet. He didn’t know what to say or do, he felt so embarrassed to have done this in front of someone else. He had experienced close calls before but this was the first time he had wet his pants in front of other people like this.

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Chapters 3 and 4 are currently available on our patreon for anyone who pledges to the $2 tier. I will be posting the full story here just at a slower pace expect to see Chapters 3 and 4 sometime next month. Let me know what you all think I hope you enjoy it! CHAPTER 1 It was a beautiful day outside today, that’s why Dylan and his girlfriend Melony decided to go on their picnic a week earlier then they had originally planned. Everything was packed in the car for the short trip only a twenty minute drive to this particular park that Melony had chosen; the same one she had frequented back when she was a child with her family. Dylan was supposed to be visiting his mother today and was thankful for the excuse that he no longer had to go. He wasn’t in the mood for listening to his mother berate him again after his last visit. The couple got into their car; Melony was always the one who drove Dylan was lazy and still hadn’t finished getting his licence yet; he was also between jobs at the moment. They were both living off Melony’s pay check which to be fair was more than enough to cover everything they needed and was more than double what Dylan used to make at his low end office job any way. Melony seemed to prefer having him around the house; she had trained him well making sure he completed all the cooking and cleaning while she worked her 9-5 job. Their house was also less than modest; an early inheritance gift from Melony’s parents before they moved across country. As the car pulled out of the drive way Melony decided now was the best time to spring some news on Dylan when he had no means of escape. “By the way; I felt really bad that you were supposed to be seeing your mother today. So when you spoke to her and told her you couldn’t make it I called her up and invited her to our picnic.” Dylan groaned “Did you really have to; you know she’s been getting on my nerves lately.” “Dylan she’s your mother, you shouldn’t avoid spending time with her; I wish my mother lived as close as yours does to us, so be more grateful and stop pouting.” Melony said as she chastised Dylan. It wasn’t that Dylan disliked spending time with his mother it was just that lately she had become so overbearing. She constantly brought up children and why he hadn’t given her any grandchildren yet and when was he planning on getting married. Yadda Yadda Yadda it never ended, she would keep whining that she missed having someone dependent on her; someone she could coddle, change their diapers and give them constant love and affection. Last time Dylan went to visit her he accidentally spilled his drink down his top and onto his trousers. His mother insisted on washing the clothes so there he sat on the couch in only his underpants as they spoke. That would have been embarrassing enough for him but his mother kept on making jokes at his expense. “Maybe if you’re having so much trouble drinking from a cup next time you’re around I will give you a baby’s bottle to drink from.” She didn’t stop there though, taking every opportunity to embarrass him further. “Do you normally get your clothes wet? I should probably get some diapers too just in case next time you wet them it’s not because you spilled something but because you had a widdle accident.” She laughed at her own joke then splashed some of the soapy dish water at Dylan’s underpants as he stood their helping her dry the dishes. This caused her to burst out laughing. “See Dylan what did mummy say; looks like someone isn’t ready for his big boy pants yet.” Dylan stared at her angrily; throwing the dish towel on the floor he stormed back into the living room. His mum ran after him clutching her sides laughing. “Come on Dylan don’t have a tantrum I was just having a laugh, when did you suddenly become so serious.” Dylan just looked back at her frustrated. “Now what am I supposed to wear.” He whined. “Hold on I will go get you something, back in a jiffy.” His mum ducked out of the living room before returning quickly, flinging a piece of fabric toward him. Dylan caught the fabric between his hands; unraveling it he realized he was now holding a pair of his mother’s panties. They were silky white with lace around the waistband and a cute little pink bow in the middle. He looked back toward his mother. “You can’t be serious.” He said to her, clutching the underwear in one hand gesturing for her to take them back. “Oh don’t be such a baby; you’re only going to be here for another hour or two you can cover up as soon as the rest of your clothes are clean then return them to me the next time you see me. You don’t even need to worry about washing them I can sort them out, besides you probably don’t know how to wash delicates anyway; I wouldn’t want you damaging them.” His mum stood there with her hands on her hips waiting for Dylan to say something. When he didn’t she spoke up again. “Look if you put them on I’ll stop teasing you, I won’t say another word you can come back and help with the dishes then your clothes will be done and you can be on your way till you begrudgingly make your way back here for your next monthly visit.” She walked off back to the kitchen in a huff, Dylan brought his attention back to the underwear he held in his hand. He sighed then quickly stripped off the wet underpants which were starting to get uncomfortable anyway he reasoned and quickly pulled the panties up around his waist. They didn’t feel so bad he thought as he ran his hands over his backside. He was surprised they fit, they definitely didn’t do anything to hide his bulge which if anyone were to see him they would quickly realize that the underwear wasn’t designed for a young man to wear. Dylan did feel bad about his mother’s last comment though. He quickly made his way back to the kitchen to help his mother with the rest of the dishes. He tried striking up a conversation with her a few more times but for the most part they spent the rest of the time washing up in awkward silence until Dylan’s clothes were finished and he went home. Once there he hurriedly changed into his normal briefs discarding his mother’s underwear into the bottom of his wardrobe quickly forgetting about them. Dylan was pulled from his thoughts as the car pulled to a stop next to the park. “We’re here!” Melony cheerfully announced. CHAPTER 2 Dylan looked across the car park unsurprised that his mother had already arrived she was always punctual. He grabbed the picnic basket and rug as the pair walked over to greet his mother who was standing by her car waving toward them. She rushed over and grabbed Melony in a big hug who returned it equally as affectionately. “Melony it’s so great to see you again thank you so much for the invite!” “It’s no problem at all Cheryl I’m sure Dylan would have invited you himself if he wasn’t such a scatterbrain.” Melony replied trying to offer an excuse for Dylan being so inconsiderate. Dylan smiled and muttered his hello’s to his mother who replied back with a stale “Hi Dylan.” “Oops I better go check I locked the car.” Melony exclaimed before quickly scuttling off leaving Dylan and his mother alone. Dylan thought for a moment before quickly speaking up. “I’m sorry.” He started; his mother refused to make eye contact with him. “I’m sorry I don’t spend more time with you and I’m sorry I didn’t think to invite you to the park I’m glad Melony did and that you came. I probably don’t say this as often as I should but I love you.” Cheryl finally turned and looked her son in the eye. She knew when he was being sincere; she also knew she could never stay mad at her son. “Oh come here honey, mummy loves you too.” She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a dozen kisses on the cheek. Dylan would have hugged her back to but with the load in his arms he just stood there awkwardly as his mother showered him with affection. Melony re-joined the group just in time to witness the loving display. “So, what did I miss then?” She asked beaming. “Just my darling son telling his mummy he’s sorry for being so distant and that he loves me.” Cheryl said facing Melony with one arm still clutched firmly around Dylan’s shoulders. “Awww, see I always knew you were secretly a mummy’s boy Dylan.” Melony teased. Dylan blushed as Cheryl gave him one last kiss on the cheek before releasing him and the three walked over to a nice shady spot under a tree. The spot was pretty secluded; the park wasn’t too busy today just a few families with their children running around the playground so it was a nice area out of view of everyone else. Dylan laid the rug on the ground as Melony and Cheryl started pulling out various home cooked foods and cutlery. It was a delicious spread that Melony had prepared that morning, Dylan had offered to help but Melony insisted that he leave it to her. She was always planning on inviting Cheryl to go with them behind Dylan’s back and wanted to impress her and show her that she was a good cook. Dylan wasn’t a bad cook and she appreciated that he prepared most their meals while she worked; but he would still occasionally burn stuff or under cook something here and there, sometimes use to much salt and she wanted it to be perfect. Her efforts had not gone unnoticed when Cheryl spoke up. “Melony this all looks lovely; this must have taken you all morning!” Melony had to try and keep herself from grinning too broadly. “Oh it was no biggie just a few things I threw together, luckily I picked up the ingredients early when we were planning to go next week so I had everything on hand.” “Don’t be so modest, you did a wonderful job dear. I’m just sorry that I didn’t have the time to contribute much, I did manage to throw together a dozen cupcakes though.” Cheryl said feeling guilty and a little envious that she didn’t have more notice to contribute more to the picnic. As the three sat down and began helping food onto their plates Dylan went to pour himself a drink and looked around the bags before addressing his mother. “I thought you said you would bring the cups.” “Oh yes, silly me they’re just in here.” Cheryl replied. She reached over into a bag which had been kept zipped up and separate from the rest of the picnic supplies resting against the tree. She produced two firm plastic cups handing one to Melony and kept one for herself placing it down beside her. “Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Dylan asked expectantly. “Oh you’re ready for your bottle then are you.” Cheryl asked. Dylan and Melony watched her with confused expressions on their faces as Cheryl produced a baby’s bottle and began to unscrew the lid. “Don’t you remember what happened last time Dylan, I told you next time I would get you something you could drink out of so you didn’t have to worry about spilling anything over your clothes.” Cheryl stated as she began to fill the bottle with the soda Dylan had originally reached for. Melony burst out laughing “Did he really spill his drink all over his clothes.” Dylan’s face turned a bright red. “As a matter of fact he did, he had to sit there in his underpants while I put them through the wash! There you go Dylan no more spills.” She handed the bottle toward Dylan who refused to take it. “Come on Dylan take your bottle there’s no need to be a spoil sport she’s just having a laugh it will teach you to be more careful. He’s knocked over more than his fair share of drinks at home to; just the other week I had to ban you taking cups on the carpet while you’re playing games because of the stain you left on the rug; which took me an hour to clean up. Maybe we should keep that bottle so you can use it at home.” Melony teased. Dylan couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not but begrudgingly took the bottle from his mother. “Now what do you say Dylan.” Cheryl asked him. “Thanks.” He muttered insincerely. “Go on then drink up.” Cheryl encouraged him. Both she and Melony watched with amused expressions on their faces as Dylan drank from the bottle, struggling to get anything out of it. Both women laughed at his pathetic attempt. “Not like that Dylan, you would think at your age you could manage to drink from a baby’s bottle.” Cheryl said as she made her way around the picnic rug sitting down alongside Dylan. “Here let me show you how it’s done.” Before Dylan knew what was happening Cheryl pulled him down so that his lower back rested in her lap with his head nestled inside the crook of her arm. Dylan was about to resist and tell her to let go when Cheryl seized the opportunity and shoved the bottle down into Dylan’s open mouth.

Julie is a young actress just starting to get a big break in the film industry. She signs a contract for a new adventure film that begins shooting very soon afterwards. Julie's day gets off to a very strange and worrying start but is hopeful things get better as the day goes on. --- This story, like nearly all of my others, gets posted on my Patreon page one week before being posted everywhere else. For just $5 a month you can gain early access to all my work. I make one post every four days which means about eight updates every month (Less than a dollar an update!) For $10 you can get early access PLUS exclusive access to some stories that aren't posted anywhere else. There are currently TWENTY-ONE Patreon exclusive stories that can be read right away with a $10 pledge. There are other tiers and rewards available including discounts on commissions, free short stories, pictures and massive gratitude from me for supporting what I do and allow me to continue working and posting every four days. A huge thank you to all my current patrons: DannyDazzler, Jerry J, Arnold G H, Chris, Kristoffer M B, Ryan, James S, Justin C, Fuli, Spaxxs, Craig G, Steve, J Onyx, Dre, Pat M, Sierra C, Miss X, PF, Georgia C, Camilo H, Babyjay, Jeffrey G, Charlie S, Martijn de J, Phantom Sonic, Vivi L, Mike S, Dr J, Bojack D, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Brandon G, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Kim, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Jens B, Raven, Bryan, Erin R, Scott, Cory H, Lyra H, ReiofLight, Wet, Whatsnot, Charles L, Bask25456, MagmaLord, Trish C, DJKazoo, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Alice W, Bob S, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben F, Steven H --- Julie’s Descent By Elfy “This paperwork is killing me!” Julie said as she dramatically threw her head back. Her long black hair dropped over the back of her office chair as she slowly spun on it in impatience. Julie Matthews, the famous actress, was sitting at her large and heavy wooden desk. In front of her was a bunch of paperwork and waivers for her upcoming action-adventure film Maxine Kraft: Queen of the Jungle which was a sequel to the movie that had originally made her a big name a couple of years ago. “Don’t I pay you guys to do all this?” Julie asked the advisors in front of her. She was mostly directing her complaints to her personal assistant Roger Freeman. “I’m sorry, Julie.” Roger said. He rolled his eyes a little, “These forms require you to sign them though. It’s been a long day for us all…” “Ugh…” Julie stretched her arms and groaned as if she was having to work extra hard. “Just imagine it’s another autograph session.” One of her entourage said. Julie didn’t know whether her friend was being serious or not but as she slowly spun her chair around and balanced her pen on her nose she looked around at her study, the room currently so crowded by everyone. As soon as Julie had signed her first major movie deal she had used that money to buy the large house they were all sitting in. It was something she always wanted to do and she had spent a lot of her time redecorating the large rooms to make it something she considered home. The study was lined with books she had no interest in reading but made her feel smarter, the desk was antique and her laptop sat on top as well as a bunch of other office-like things that she never had use for. Even the drawers were filled with things she didn’t need, the exception being the second drawer from the top which was filled with snacks. Julie stopped spinning her chair again as she looked across the desk to the half dozen people waiting for her to finish the simple task. They were clearly impatient for her to sign the paper so that they could go home. She knew none of them would push her too hard to do it though, except maybe her assistant who she let get away with a little more than everyone else. Julie picked up her pen and could almost sense the sigh of relief from the other side of the desk. She started to check the boxes and sign the bottom of one form after another, after the first couple of sheets she started just signing everything that appeared in front of her. She stopped reading anything as she impatiently worked through all the different forms. “Do you have any plans for tonight?” Julie’s personal stylist asked to break the silence. “Going to the club.” Julie said without looking up, “Filming starts on Monday so I have to enjoy myself whilst I can.” “It’s a hard life being an international celebrity, millionaire and beautiful actress.” Roger said sarcastically with a smile. “Watch it, Roger.” Julie said with a little smirk, “Those millions pay your salary…” Roger put his hands up in mock surrender causing everyone in the room to laugh including Julie. She may have developed a little bit of an ego since she became famous but she had retained her sense of humour. “Finally…” Julie said as she extravagantly signed the last form with a flourish. Roger stood up quickly and picked up the stack of papers. Julie was already getting out of her chair with the intention of going upstairs and getting dressed up for a night out at the hottest nightclubs in town. “See you on Monday.” Roger said as Julie walked away, “Bright and early on set at 6am.” --- In the very early hours of Saturday morning Julie came stumbling back into the house feeling more than a little tipsy. Julie didn’t really understand why she was feeling so drunk since she hadn’t really had that much alcohol. She never drank much when she went out and was all too aware of the paparazzi following her around and waiting for her to slip up so she could be splashed all over the front pages. It had happened to her co-star on her last movie. Julie headed straight up to her bedroom where she collapsed on to the bed without getting undressed. She was asleep before she even touched the pillow. It was a strange night for Julie who had a lot of very strange dreams. It was hard for her to work out everything her mind was seeing but it was like a rush backwards, things sped past her vision too quickly to make out and she felt like she was falling. Julie knew, even in her dreams, that this was strange but she could do nothing to wake herself up until very suddenly her eyes shot open on the bed. Julie immediately felt like something was wrong. She had immediately forgotten the details of her dream but she did remember something weird had happened. It took her a few moments to remember that she had stumbled home last night which explained the dress she was still wearing, strangely she didn’t seem to have any kind of hangover. As Julie sat up she felt a very different sensation and it was one that caused her to wake up fully. She looked down and gasped before scrambling off the bed and covering her mouth with a hand. In front of her on the sheets she had fallen on top of the previous night Julie saw a large wet patch. She tried desperately to remember if she had brought a drink up to bed the previous night but she knew she hadn’t. The hand that wasn’t covering her mouth travelled down to the crotch area on her crumpled dress and she gasped again as she felt soaked cloth. She had wet the bed! Julie wasn’t quite sure what to do but she felt an instinctive need to get rid of the soiled bedsheets and clothes. She stripped the dress off and pulled the sheets off the bed, throwing the discarded items into a pile at the foot of the bed. Julie didn’t stop with her dress though and she pulled off her underwear as well, her panties were of course very wet but even her bra came off and was added to the pile. Julie finally stopped when she was completely naked and she could look down on her body. For whatever reason she felt a lot more comfortable now but she didn’t want to slow down to work out why. She normally had maids who came in to clean things but there was no way she was leaving her piss soaked clothes for others to find. If this got out to the press she could only imagine the damage it would do. Julie grabbed the bundle of wet cloth and hurried down the stairs and into the small annex where her washing machine waited for her. She only allowed herself to slow down and take stock of the situation once the washing machine was turned on. Julie leaned against the vibrating machine and tried to think about what had happened. She couldn’t remember the last time she had ever wet the bed but it can’t have happened since she was a baby. She had no hangover either so she can’t have been so drunk to have had an accident, she had been much more inebriated in the past without wetting herself. Julie shook her head in disbelief and walked away back into the main part of the house, she was still naked but getting clothes was a distant priority. It was strange for Julie to be stood there completely naked but for some reason it felt like it would be even stranger to put clothes on. She wasn’t sure what to do, normally she liked to go out with friends or attend a social function on Sundays but today she didn’t want to leave the house. Julie walked back through to the living room and sat down on her couch, she put her feet up on the table as she switched the television on and flicked through the channels. Julie found herself bored by everything that was on TV and sighed as she continued to flick through in a bored manner. Just as she was about to give up on finding anything she would like she flicked over to a children’s TV channel. She was about to continue through her search when she saw something on the screen that intrigued her. Her head tilted to the side as she saw some people in animal suits jumping around the screen and dancing. Julie couldn’t explain it but the colourful images and happy noises seemed to make her happy as well, she couldn’t help but smile as she watched the infantile adventures. Julie sat on the couch completely naked for a long time and when she was finally able to tear her eyes away from the screen she realised that the morning had quickly become afternoon. She shook her head to try and throw off the cobwebs that seemed to be making her brain foggy. She looked down at her nude body and suddenly became quite annoyed about what she saw. She had always been fine with how she looked but she suddenly found her pubic hair an irritant. Standing up from the couch saw Julie wobbling slightly. Her legs felt a little weak and she made slow progress towards the stairs. Once she had got upstairs she walked straight to the bathroom with only one thing in mind, she sat down on the cold toilet seat and reached over to her shaving cream. She quickly applied the cream all over her crotch and then, deciding she might as well be thorough, she coated her legs in the white substance as well. Julie took the razor she kept on her sink and started the slow process of shaving herself. For whatever reason she had suddenly come to hate the hair that she was removing and knew she would only feel properly clean once it was all gone. When Julie was finally feeling smooth she looked into the mirror and smiled. A small giggle escaped her lips as well although she wasn’t sure why. She turned and left the bathroom to return to the television. Monday rolled around and when Julie woke up she discovered another horrible surprise. As her eyes opened and she rolled over she felt a familiar and horrid feeling. “Not again…” Julie whined as she pulled the covers back and looked at a large wet patch on the bed. Julie climbed out of bed and stamped her foot on the ground in frustration. She couldn’t believe she had wet the bed again and this time there was no alcohol to blame. She felt worried about how she had suddenly become a bed wetter and wondered what she could do to stop it. She was just about to start stripping the bed like the previous day when her phone suddenly rang. Still naked, Julie leaned over to her bedside table and picked her phone up. She could immediately see Roger’s name lighting up the screen. She debated ignoring the call but tapped on accept as she held the phone up to her head. “Hello?” Julie said with a yawn. “Ah, Julie, you haven’t disappeared off the face of the Earth then?” Roger said sarcastically. “What do you mean?” Julie asked as she ran a hand through her hair. “It’s ten o’clock!” Roger said with exasperation, “You’re late!” “Oh, shit…” Julie exclaimed as she looked at the clock. Roger was absolutely correct. “Your car and driver are waiting for you at the gate.” Roger continued, “Get ready and out there as soon as possible.” Julie hung up the phone and with some exclamation she left the bedroom and went into the bathroom. She jumped into the shower before the water had even warmed up and started quickly soaping herself up. As she reached down with her hand and felt her smooth vaginal area it took her a few seconds to remember her sudden shave the previous day. She dried herself off after finishing in the shower and dropped the towels she was using in the hallway on the way to the bedroom. She was never usually this cavalier, she put her change in attitude down to her need to hurry and she burst into her room completely naked again. She hurriedly got some panties and a bra on followed by throwing a dress on. She didn’t really care what she was wearing and in many ways she was a little sad she had to cover herself up at all. She grabbed her things and went downstairs, she barely stopped long enough to grab her coat before leaving the house and practically running to the car. When she finally reached the shooting location she found everyone had been waiting for her and she was quickly taken through to get changed. She stopped being Julie and became Maxine Kraft as she pulled on the hot pants with two pistol holsters and a green tank-top that showed off her midriff. Acting is a tough job and Julie was on her feet for the next six hours shooting and repeating scenes with her other actors and actresses. It was exhausting work and with the shooting going through lunch the only thing that had passed her lips was water which she had drunk quite a lot of. It was as she got on her mark for take twelve of a scene that she suddenly felt the amount of liquid in her system catch up with her. “OK, scene thirty-three, take twelve.” The film director called out, “And act-” “Hold on!” Julie suddenly interrupted. The director put his head in his hands before looking back up in exasperation. These long days weren’t only tough on the actors and he was hoping to wrap shooting sooner rather later. He motioned with his hand for Julie to say what was on her mind. “I… I… Was just wondering how long this was going to take because I rea-” Julie’s stuttering words were cut off. “I don’t know how long it will take.” The director said tersely, “But with each interruption it will take longer.” Julie nodded her head in understanding and was too shy to ask to be allowed off set. She could feel her bladder aching as she turned to face her mark again. She was facing the villain of the movie and he was holding the rare artefact she had come looking for, the scene called for her to run across the set before engaging in some hand-to-hand fighting. “Action!” The director yelled as he leant forwards to study what happened. Julie was startled by the shout but she quickly regained her composure and did what she had been training most of her life to do. She took a deep breath and then, just as the script said, ran forwards towards the handsome actor playing the villain who was laughing maniacally. Julie had barely made it even a few steps before suddenly feeling something she hadn’t felt since she was a toddler. The tension in her lower body suddenly seemed to ease and a warmth started spreading between her legs. She could feel her panties suddenly soak and the tight shorts she wore darkened as they started absorbing her bladder’s contents. Soon the hot urine was running down her legs and into the boots she was wearing. Julie skidded to a halt as her face froze in a picture of shock. The actor she had been charging towards stopped laughing as he saw the dark patch spreading throughout Julie’s clothes. It felt like an age passed but it couldn’t have been more than a few seconds. The normally loud studio was very quiet either from people staring at the embarrassing accident or from people who thought the acting was still happening and hadn’t noticed the wetting. “Cut! Cut! Cut!” The director jumped up from his chair angrily, “Why did you stop!?” Julie was suddenly brought back to the present and a shiver ran down her body. She looked around at all the people staring at her, the director had been positioned behind her and clearly hadn’t seen what happened. Julie wasn’t sure what to do until she suddenly heard a tiny drip, she looked down to see the urine starting to pool beneath her. Instinct took over and Julie turned towards the exit and began running as fast as her legs would carry her. Julie was in tears before she had even left the building but she pushed past people and ran towards her trailer. She had two thoughts in her mind and they both felt overwhelming, she had to get to the safety and privacy of her trailer and she had to get these uncomfortable clothes off. Acting on instinct and outside in front of dozens of people Julie reached down and started pulling down her shorts. She seemed to have no shame and despite knowing people were looking at her she couldn’t help but start to undress. She was still moving towards her trailer as fast as she could as she kicked off the sodden clothing. She didn’t stop there either, to the shock of anyone witnessing this bizarre scene she pulled down her panties and kicked them away as well. “What on Earth…” Roger was standing nearby and looking on in shock at this strange spectacle. He watched as the person paying him ran by crying and half-naked.

This is a complete story about a young man forced into diapers by his step-mother after he messes up. A Second Chance Before I start this, I should note that my step-mother is not the evil woman I thought she was, and my younger step-sister is not the obnoxious little brat I remember when I was younger. In fact, despite giving them many years of grief and disrespect, they have treated me as family and loved me more than I deserve. My mom and dad were never married but did live together when I was little. I don’t remember very much about that time. After he left, I lived with my mom. I would get to see my dad on weekends, and the occasional week when my mom didn’t want me around. My parents passed me along like unwanted baggage, and I would end up staying with whatever parent had to take me in. My dad started dating Ashley when I was nine years old, and while Ashley was always very nice- she wasn’t my mother. I hated her and I hated her little daughter. Emily was four years younger than me, and just a little Kindergartener. I thought she was just a little kid who was stealing my dad. Part of the problem was that my dad treated Emily has a daughter. Emily’s father had been killed when she as very young, and my dad was the man she knew as a father. I was jealous because she got my dad all the time, while I could only see him on weekends. I was also jealous because their house was nicer than my mom’s home. It was bigger, and Emily had more toys than I had growing up. It wasn’t fair. And it was a nicer She lived full-time with my dad, and I was jealous that this relative stranger got to have my dad all to herself, while I lived in a smaller house and only got to see him on weekends. It wasn’t just their house that was nicer. For example, I used to wet my bed when I was younger.I guess my dad wet the bed when he was young as well, so it was something that I inherited from him. My mom hated it, and would yell, punish, and even humiliate me because of it. She never put me in diapers, but she threatened to get some diapers for me many times. Ashley was never mean about it. She made sure my mattress was protected and would help me get clean in the morning.I would feel bad and apologize because I was used to my mom getting mad about it. But Ashley would just say, “That’s ok. I know you aren’t doing it on purpose.” Emily was fully potty trained before I even knew her, which was another reason that I hated her. It was embarrassing to have a little sister completely potty trained, while I still wet my bed. Despite that, Emily never teased me about it, and Ashley never yelled at me. Unfortunately, my dad had to travel a lot, and I didn’t get see him as much. If my dad was out of town, I didn’t come over for the weekend. I started to rebel against everything as a teenager. I didn’t like my dad not spending time with me, and took it out on the whole family, especially Ashley. I was rude, and wouldn’t listen to her. I don’t think I said three words to her for the four years I was in high school. I graduated from high school, but only barely. I couldn’t get a full-time job and didn’t want to go back to school. I spent most of my days playing video games and doing drugs. I didn’t have very many friends, and the few that I had grew up and moved on.At nineteen my mom got tired of my bullshit and kicked me out, and with no place else to go I moved in with my dad and Ashley. There was a still a lot of conflicts. My dad wanted me to go back to school, or find some kind of job, but I wasted every single opportunity I had. My dad got me a job in Alaska, but I was fired for smoking pot in the dorm. Emily and Ashley tried to help me, but I rebutted every chance I got. I was happy smoking pot, playing video games, and living in the basement. Oh yeah, and I was still wetting that bed, but wouldn’t wash my own laundry. Shortly after my 22nd birthday I was arrested for drunk driving, which caused me to lose my driver’s license, and made me it ever more difficult to get a job. I was arrested again a month later for public intoxication. Despite not being charged, this was the last straw. My dad wanted to kick me out, but I listened as Ashley argued in my favor. “You can’t kick him out. He has no place else to go.” “And whose fault is that?” My dad replied. “He’s family.” “But he’s been so rude.” “He is still your son, which makes him my son too. And I refuse to kick out family when they are in need.” I went downstairs feeling bad for all the things I had said to Ashley, especially since I knew she was the only reason I wasn’t homeless. That night my dad came into my room and said, “Well you can stay, but I want to you thank Ashley for that.” I nodded. “And I want to you start treating her with respect, and acting like you’re part of this family. If I find out that you’ve disobeyed Ashley, you will be out on the street. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” “Now go up and thank Ashley for saving your ass.” I went upstairs and politely thanked Ashley, and apologized. Ashley gave me a stern look and said, “There are going to be some changes, but I’ll wait until the morning to go over them.” My dad added, “And don’t you even think about complaining about it. No matter what Ashley says, your only response is ‘Yes Ma’am.’ Do you understand?” I nodded and went downstairs. I wondered what the new rules would be, but I just went back to playing my video until the middle of the night. The next morning Ashley came downstairs with Emily and woke me up. She said, “It’s time to get up because we have a lot of work to do. First, let’s go over the new rules. You will only have 3 hours of internet time. I have a time, and it will stop after 3 hours. I expect you to eat breakfast with the family in the morning, which means getting up by 8:30, and we will eat dinner. If you can’t make dinner, you are to call me. I nodded. “And there is only one more rule. We are going to clean this room today, and I want to you to keep it that way. That means you are going to have to sleep in these,” and she put a package of Pull Up Style diapers on the bed. “Those are diapers! I don’t want to wear those.” I protested. “Yes, and you wet the bed. That’s not your fault, but you’re old enough to take care of it, and we don’t want this God Awful smell in our house.” I had no choice and figured she couldn’t make me anyway. What was she going to do? Come down to my bedroom at night to make sure I was in Pullups. We cleaned my room. In truth, it was mostly Ashley and Emily, but I helped. That night Ashley came down and said, “I just want to make sure you got dressed for bed. Do you have your Pullups on?” “No, but I’m not going to bed yet.” Ashley didn’t budge. “I didn’t ask that. Put on those Pullups, and I’ll let you play your game. “ I looked at Ashley and asked, “Are you going to watch me?” “Do you think it’s anything I haven’t seen? I can always go buy some diapers for you.” I stripped and put a clean pair of Pullups. “That’s good, and those better still be on in the morning.” Ashley woke me up in the morning and right away noticed my wet Pullups. “I see you were good and used the Pullup.” “But they were wet.” “Well, that’s why you’re wearing them. Get changed and come upstairs for breakfast.” I was mostly good during that day. I ended up using my 3 hours of internet, but my phone had a hot spot, and I used the hot spot for most of the day. They had to call down twice to dinner, but I ate dinner without complaining and was fairly nice to Ashley and Emily. The only issue was bedtime. Ashley didn’t come down, so I went to bed without my Pullups. The next morning Ashley woke me and immediately saw that I had wet the bed. She was furious. “You can’t be serious!” She screamed. “I’m tired of this. Get out of bed right now!” I’ve never heard Ashley cuss, but she came close that time. “Get your butt out of that bed right now!” I was shocked but got out of bed. “Ok, now come with me.” “But I’ve got to change my clothes,” I whined. “No, you don’t. You’re going to stay in those wet panties until I get back.” I’ve never seen Ashley spank, or use any physical force, but when I wasn’t matching her pace she grabbed my ear and pulled me along into the kitchen. Emily was eating her breakfast and asked, “What happened?” Ashley said, “He didn’t wear his Pullups, and wet the bed.” I couldn’t see Emily’s face, but I imagined she was sneering at me. Ashley walked me to the corner and said, “Stand here and don’t move.” She grabbed my sweatpants and began to pull them down. I instinctively grabbed to hold them up, but Ashley swatted my hands away. She pulled down my wet underwear and gave me a hard spank with her open hand. “Stay still!” “Ow BITCH! WHAT THE FUCK!” I screamed back. Ashley regained her composure, and calmly looked at Emily and said, “It’s in the left drawer.” I turned around to see what she was getting, but Ashley gave me another swat. This time not as hard as the first one, but got my attention. “Look at the wall.” I heard Emily, “Here you go, mom.” “Thanks, honey.” I saw Ashley holding a pacifier, and tried to stick it in my mouth. I clenched my teeth, but Ashley spanked me once again and when I opened my mouth she plopped the pacifier in it. “We don’t use those words in this house. Keep this in your mouth until I take it.” Ashley looked at Emily and said, “I’ve got to go out and get some supplies. If he tries to move from that corner swat his little behind.” “Sure thing.” Ashley gave me one more swat and said, “You! Stay in this corner and mind your sister.” I was humiliated but wasn’t sure what was going to happen. I didn’t know if I was about to be kicked out, but Ashley didn’t say anything to me or threatened. I knew my dad would kick me out if he heard me scream at Ashley, so I was at her mercy. I was standing in the corner with my pants around my ankles like a naughty child. I tried to test Emily and started to turn my head. WHAP! Emily gave me a strong spank and firmly pointed at the corner. “Look in the corner.” I began to feel pressure in my bowel and knew my morning ritual was coming due. I reached to remove the pacifier, but another spank stopped me. “Keep that in your mouth.” I spoke through the pacifier. “I need to go to the bathroom.” “Don’t talk.” She warned. “But, it’s poop.” I cried. Emily stayed silent and I couldn’t see what she was doing. I squirmed around and waited. “Mom said you can go in your pants.” Ashley wanted me to shit my pants! I was stunned. “She wants me to shit my pants,” I mumbled. Once again a firm swat came down on my legs, and Emily said, “NO TALKING!” I stayed in the corner for what seemed like an eternity. I heard a knock on the door and Emily shouted, “Hi Heather, I’m in the kitchen! Come on in!” What, Emily’s friend Heather was going to see me in the corner. I tried to move, but Emily warned, “Stay in the corner!” Heather walked in to see me with my wet sweatpants around my ankles, a pacifier in my mouth, and my nose firmly planted in the corner of the room. “What’s up with your brother?” “He wet the bed.” “Doesn’t he always do that?” Heather asked. “Yeah, but my mom gave him some Pullups to wear. She trusted him to be a big boy and put them on for himself, but he couldn’t handle that. So if he is going to act like a baby, we will treat him like one.” “Hey!” I shouted, and my pacifier dropped from my mouth. WHAP! A hard spank. “Did I say you could speak? Now keep your pacifier in your mouth, and stay in the corner” Heather laughed and said, “It’s about time. He’s been a brat since I’ve known you.” “Seriously,” Emily replied. I’m not sure how much longer I was in the corner, but it was enough that I had to pee. I started to do the potty dance, which only made Emily bark “Stop moving.” “But I need to pee.” I cried. “Do you need to potty?” Emily asked in a patronizing tone. I nodded. “That’s why you’re wearing a diaper.” By this point, I was thoroughly defeated and just wanted the humiliation to end. I concentrated and a small stream of urine rolled down my leg. Heather looked and said, “He’s peeing on the floor.” Emily goes, “Oh, that’s good.” I expected her to mock me, but instead, Emily just came by with a towel and began to clean the puddle. “There, doesn’t that feel better.” I had to admit it felt nice to ease that pressure. I heard Heather ask, “Why aren’t you yelling at him for peeing his pants?” “Well, I told him to. And besides, it’s not healthy to hold your pee.” Eventually, I heard Ashley return, and Emily cried “Hi mom, do you need any help?” “No, just keep watching Mark. Has he been good?” “Ok. At first not so good, but he’s been good since Heather got here.” “Oh, Heather is here. Heather, can you help me while Emily watches her brother?” I stayed in the corner and finally, Ashley came in. She was calm, but firm and said. “I spoke to your father about what happened this morning, and he’s agreed with me. Here he wants to talk with you.” Ashley handed me the phone. “Hi, dad.” “Mark, I’m frustrated, and the only reason you still have a roof is that of your step-mother won't let me. Now, she is going to give you some new rules, and the only words that you can say back are ‘Yes, Ma’am,’ I will see you when I get home.” I didn’t even get the chance to say ‘Good Bye.’ “Did your dad speak to you?” Ashley asked. “Yes Ma’am” I politely replied. “Good, now remember that when I show you your new room.” “Yes Ma’am.” She took me into a small den that now looked like a nursery. My old bed had bars which made it look like a crib, there was changing table on the other side. I was stunned, and in a defeated voice I said, “It’s a crib.” Ashley stayed calm. “That’s right. Since I can’t trust you to act like a young man, I have no choice but to treat you like a baby. For now, you will be sleeping in this room. Your bedtime will be 8:30, and you will have a nap in the afternoon. You can forget about using the potty because from now on you are in diapers. And don’t even think about using the potty like a big boy. You use your diapers, and Emily or I will change them. Do you understand?” I wanted to scream but knew I had little choice. I had no place else to go, and anything but a polite “Yes, Ma’am,” would likely get me kicked out. Ashley scowled, “And stop calling me Ma’am. I’m not some kind of stranger. Call me mommy, or mom!” “But you’re not my mom,” I whined. “I’ve been your mom for ten years. You biological mom kicked you out and did nothing to teach you how to be a man. Which is why I’m going to have to do it. I’ve earned the right to be called mommy.” She was right. Ashley had been a mom to me for ten years. Much more than my actual mom, and even though I complained about it, I knew she cared. That’s more than I could say for my real mom. I genuinely felt guilty for all the heartache I had caused, and regretfully cried “I’m sorry, mommy.” I don’t know how it came out. I had never called Ashley mom in all my life, much less use ‘mommy’. Emily would occasionally use ‘mommy’ with her mother, and almost always called my dad, ‘daddy’, but I was a 22-year-old male who had just called his step-mother ‘mommy’.It didn’t feel so strange at the time, especially because I was still standing in my wet pajamas and about to be put in a diaper. I think Ashley was touched by the ‘mommy’ comment. It was a term of endearment and respect that she had been waiting for all those years. She put the pacifier in my mouth and gently hugged me. She chose her words carefully and said, “I know honey. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up and get some breakfast.” Ashley helped me on to the changing table and pulled off my wet pants. The urine had dried on my legs, and Ashley used wipes to get them clean as well as cleaning my bottom. The powder sent me on a wave of nostalgia. I was ten years the last time somebody put a diaper on me, and that was when my mom got mad at my bedwetting. It was a heartless act that was done to humiliate me, and she shamed me while doing it. This time was very different. Even though it was humiliating, Ashley didn’t make it feel that way. She didn’t shame me for wearing a diaper. Instead, she made it seem like this was just something I needed, just like I was much younger and not ready to use the potty. She unfurled a regular diaper from the drug store and pulled the tabs over the edge. “I’ve bought some better diapers for you, but they won’t get here for a week. For now, you’re just going to have to use these diapers.” Ashley finished with my diapers and helped me in some sweatpants and a simple pastel blue t-shirt. She finished and said, “Now Emily tells me that you asked to poo, so I expect a poopy diaper very soon.” There was nothing specifically that said ‘BABY’ in my outfit, but we both knew what was beneath my sweatpants. Emily and Heather knew as well, and Heather mockingly said: “Oh, what a cutie.” Emily chimed in, “He is, isn’t he?” I was lead to the table and my new mommy lifted me into one of our barstools. I got in the barstool, and Emily brought over a tray that connected to the arms. It had just been converted into a large high chair. Emily said, “Now stay still, and we will get you some breakfast. Do you want some cereal?” I was hungry and gave a slight nod. They brought me a bowl of cereal and baby bottle. “Can you eat this by yourself, or do you need me to feed you?” Emily seemed to be enjoying her new role. I didn’t respond and just ate my cereal. As I ate I began to regain my pride and realized I was reduced to nothing but a baby. I wonder how long this would last, and looked at Ashley. “Ashley, how long will I be like this?” Ashley didn’t answer, but said, “What do you call me?” “Mommy,” I said with my head dropped in shame. “Mommy, how long will I be like this?” She responded, “I don’t know. Until I think you’re ready to be a big boy.” “But why do I need the high chair and baby bottle?” “Because that’s what little boy’s need. Now, remember, we need you to go poopy in that diaper pretty soon.” I finished my cereal and started to drink from the bottle. I was thirsty, and my pride was already defeated. Ashley saw me finish my bottle and asked Emily, “Emily, can you clean Mark’s tray up before he makes any more of a mess?” Emily walked over and said, “You finished all of your cereal. That’s a good boy.” She used a towel to wipe my face, and then put the pacifier in my mouth. “Stay here and then we will play after we clean up.” I stayed in the high chair and began to feel more pressure in my bowels. I knew I wasn’t going to use the toilet for this poop, and some part of me wanted to give them a very messy diaper. My face contorted and I began to groan. Heather was a little put off by it and said: “I think he’s pooping.” Ashley glanced over at Heather and seemed to give her a disapproving look. I guess she didn’t want any negativity associated with pooping in a diaper. Heather quickly said, “I’m sorry,” and Ashley nodded to accept the apology. I completed my duty and had a fairly full diaper. I said, “There I pooped. Can I get out this thing to change my diaper?” Ashley glared back, “PUT THAT PACIFIER BACK IN YOUR MOUTH! YOU DON’T GET TO DECIDE WHEN YOUR DIAPER IS CHANGED.” She sighed and finished, “We will change you when we are ready.” I hurriedly put the pacifier back in my mouth and sat quietly in the high chair. A little more filled my diaper, and the smell began to permeate the room. Heather and Emily eventually left the living room, which was a bit further from the aroma. Eventually, Ashley came in and said, “Let’s check that diaper.” She lifted the back of my diaper and said, “My, that’s a good poop. I bet you feel so much better, don’t you?” I nodded. “Let’s get you into a nice clean diaper.” She called out her daughter, “Emily, why don’t you come dear? Then I can show you how to change a poopy diaper.” “I already know how to change poopy diapers, I’ve babysat babies before.” “Yeah, but those were smaller kids. It’s a little different with a big one like this.” The three of us went to the nursery and Ashley began to share how to change my diapers. “Now wet diapers are pretty much the same as little kids. But there is more poop with older ones like him than the little guys you’re used to. If you need to, take him to the shower and use the hose to clean his bottom.” If Ashley was put off by the messy diaper, she didn’t show it. She even stressed the same thing to Emily. “Now, even if it’s really smelly, it’s important that Mark poops in his diaper. Make sure to praise him for going poopy. We don’t want him holding back his poops. I think that might be the problem with his bedwetting, especially with these firm poops. You also need to really clean his bottom. I don’t think he was doing that very well. Just keep him calm, and take your time.” They spoke as though I didn’t know what they were saying. I just laid back on the changing table and let Ashley change my diaper. She finished, helped me into my sweatpants and then praised me. “You were such a good boy. Thank you for being so good.” I went back to the living room and Emily asked, “Do you want to play a game?” I nodded, and the two girls and I played UNO for a while. I got carried away with the game and almost forgot my infantile status. Eventually, Ashley came in and said, “It’s time for your nap?” “A few more minutes,” I cried. “No, I want you to get used to the new routine. You need a nap.” Emily and Heather were already putting away the cards. Emily calmly said, “Its ok. We will still be here when you get up.” Heather used a babyish voice and said, “Bye Bye. It was fun playing with you. If you’re good, we can do it again.” Ashley led me to the nursery and checked my diaper. “It’s not very wet. Don’t hold back your pee.” She dropped the side of my crib and gently pushed me in. She pulled the covers over my body and said, “Get some sleep.” “I’m not tired.” “I think you are. You’ve had a big day.” She kissed me on the forehead, lifted the bars and said, “Sleep tight but don’t leave this crib until we wake you up. I’ve got a baby monitor, so I will know.” She turned out the lights and shut the door. I was lying in the crib and wondering what my new life would be like. How long would I live like this? Would I ever get my adult life back? I decided to test my freedom and began to climb out of the crib. A voice came from the monitor, “LIE BACK DOWN!” I laid down, and a calmer voice came over “That’s a good boy.” I wasn’t that tired, and it was hard to fall asleep. But I didn’t have any perspective on what time it was. There wasn’t any clock, and the nursery didn’t have any outside windows. The room was largely dark, except for a dim night light in the corner. I just laid there thinking. I must have eventually fallen asleep because eventually, Emily came in to wake me up. In a calm voice, she said, “Get up. Mommy doesn’t want you sleeping for long because then you won’t go to bed.” She began to check my diaper, and I instinctively swatted at her hands. It was one thing for Ashley to check a diaper, but Emily was my little sister. Emily pushed my arms away and said, “Stop it. I need to check your diaper.” “I don’t want you to change my diaper?” I whined. “Well, you don’t have a choice, do you? You might as well get used to it since mom and dad are paying me to be your new nanny.” “What? When did that happen?” “Mommy told me while you were napping. She told me to treat you just like I would any other three-year-old.” She felt my diaper, which was thoroughly used. I didn’t remember peeing, but my diaper was very wet. “That’s such a good boy. You went pee pee in your diaper, and are being very healthy. Let’s get you into a nice dry diaper.” This time it was Emily who changed my diaper, but she handled the change with the same level of care that her mother did. I must admit, even though it was degrading, I kind of enjoyed having my diaper changed. Instead of being shamed and punished when I used my diaper, I was praised for it. It was far nicer than the shame I felt when I wet the bed. I came into the living room and saw a playpen set up in the corner. Ashley looked at me and said, “Do you see the playpen?” I nodded. “That’s just in case. You’ve been such a good boy this today, so I’m going to let you play in the room. But if you don’t obey the adults, I’m going to have to put you in the playpen. Do you understand?” “Yes, Ma’am.” Ashley raised her eyebrows, and I immediately went “Yes, mommy.” “That’s better. Did Emily tell you her new job?” I nodded and replied, “Yes mommy.” “That’s right, she is going to be your nanny. I can’t look after you like a little baby, and Emily needs the money for college. So your daddy and I are going to pay Emily to be your nanny. What do you think of that?” I wanted to say the truth, but I didn’t have much of choice. I just nodded. Ashley looked at Emily and said, “I don’t think you should call by her name either. You’re now just a little boy, and need to respect your elders?” “She’s younger than me.” I cried. “She is, but she doesn’t need diapers does she? She can drive a car and has had a full-time job. She has grown up, while you still act like a little boy. That’s why we have to treat like a little boy, don’t we?” She asked Emily, “Emily, what do you want to be called?” “When I used to babysit the little kids called me ‘Nanny’.” “That’s a good. From now on, she is ‘Nanny’?” I resigned to my fate. “Ok.” “Ok, what?” “Ok, mommy.” “That’s better. I bet you’re thirsty.” Emily filled a bottle with water and handed it to me. She raised her eyebrows and said, “What do you say?” “Thank you, Emily.” Without missing a beat, Emily said, “What are you supposed to call me?” “Nanny.” “Now say it again.” “Thank you, nanny.” “That’s better. You’re welcome. Now drink this all up.” The two of them teamed up to train me to my role. I finished my bottle, and Emily took it. “That’s a good boy. Did you enjoy that?” I nodded, but Emily didn’t accept that. “Tell nanny how much you enjoyed your bottle.” “I liked it.” “I liked it, what?” “I liked it, nanny.” I was constantly asked questions that required me to respond with either ‘mommy’ or ‘nanny’. If I did respond right, I was praised. If I didn’t, I was scolded. By dinner, I used ‘mommy’ and ‘nanny’ without much prompting. It wasn’t natural, and I only did it to avoid being reprimanded, but it wasn’t a fight I needed to win. It’s been such a long time now that it’s strange for me to call them anything else. My sister is my nanny, and my step-mother is my mommy. It’s not just because I have to. By now it’s because it feels right. They are the ones who have cared for me and loved me, and really are my mom and nanny. I sat in my high chair, and at my entire dinner without too much fuss. Mommy praised me for eating so well, and then said, “Nanny, why don’t you go get Mark bathed and ready for bed.” Emily hesitated, and asked, “Are you sure?” The idea of an 18-year-old stepsister giving her 22-year-old stepbrother a bath seemed inappropriate. But Ashley didn’t want it to seem that way and quickly replied. “Yes, it’s important that he gets used to seeing you as his nanny. As his nanny, until he is ready to do it himself, you need to make sure he is bathed. You would do it for any other child, right?” She became my real nanny right there. “You’re right. It’s just like any other child.” She wiped my face and removed my tray. “Come on you. Let’s get you a bath.” She felt my soggy diaper and said, “I think you need a diaper change anyway. You used your diaper like a good boy.” It felt a little strange, but Emily tried to make me feel comfortable. It was made even stranger by the request that my new mommy made before I was taken for my bath. “I think you should shave his hair down. It’s going to be a lot easier if he doesn’t have any hair.” One of the concerns that we both had was getting aroused, but this never happened. I’ve never felt aroused by Emily in all the time that I knew her. It’s not that she is not attractive in any way, but I just don’t see her that way. Before that, she was just a little sister that I didn’t give too much thought about. She was always nice to me, but I mostly ignored her. After that, she was the one who looked after me. Ashley was the one in charge, but Emily was the one took care of me. In fact, in all the time I’ve lived like this, I’ve never once gotten an erection from Emily. Her friend Heather has changed my diaper a bunch of times and it happens a lot. It even happens with Ashley, which is always embarrassing. They just use a cold towel, and my soldier loses its will. I was tired by bedtime. I finished my bath and came down to watch some television and then Emily took me up to bed at 8:15. She put me in the crib and read a story. I forget which story she read, but I remember feeling very relaxed and loved. My parents used to read stories to me when I was very young, but it hadn’t happened in a long time. She finished the story and kissed my forehead. Ashley did the same, and said, “Good night. Thank you for being such a good boy and letting us take care of you.” I slept really well that night. I fell asleep pretty quickly and didn’t wake up until the morning when Ashley woke me. My diaper was soaked, and I was expecting to be punished for the wet diaper. Instead, Ashley praised me for use my diaper. I soon discovered their method. I was praised when my diaper was wet, or messy, but scolded when I didn’t use the diaper. I wasn’t even supposed to acknowledge that I needed a change. They ignored me if I did, and I would be punished if I kept asking. I was mostly good the next day, but I didn’t want to poop in a diaper.Over the last few days, I had been using laxatives. Emily gave me cod liver oil and fed me a whole bunch of fruit. She kept handing me bottles of water, but I still didn’t poo. Eventually, I was given an enema, and that cleaned me up. After that, my diet kept me naturally regular and I didn’t have much choice but to use my diaper. Things went so much easier for me when I didn’t question their authority.If I was good, I was given treats and privileges. But if I tried to fight my boundaries, I was quickly punished with more restrictions. I wasn’t allowed to leave the room without an adult, and when I tried to walk out of the room I was confined in the playpen. On the 3rd day, I refused to go down for my nap. Emily tried to get me into the nursery, but I ran away from her. I don’t know why I did it, but I guess I was just trying to regain some independence. Emily caught me, dragged me to the corner, and pulled down my sweatpants. She made me stand in the corner in just my wet diaper for the entire nap time. Two hours later she asked, “Are you ready to be a good boy?” “Yes, nanny.” I cried. “Good. Let’s get you changed. Since you were naughty and didn’t take your nap, you’re going straight to bed.” It was only 4 pm, but I was led to my nursery, changed, put in my pajamas and into my crib. No story, no goodnight kiss. I just had a dark room to keep me company. Emily can in with a bottle of Ensure for my dinner, and then left me in the nursery for the remainder of the night. The next morning I was put in the high chair and had no spoon. Ashley calmly said, “When little boys are naughty they can’t be trusted to feed themselves. Maybe if you’re good, you will appreciate being able to feed yourself.” I was spoon fed every meal and spent rest of the day in the playpen. I was given the privilege of feeding myself after one day and eventually allowed to roam the living room. It soon became apparent my life was much more pleasant if I behaved. If I didn’t, I was given more restrictions and had to earn my rights back. The worst punishment I received was being put in booties and mittens. The booties had a tennis ball sown into the sole, which made it almost impossible to walk. I could walk, but my balance wasn’t very good. The mittens were sown the thumbs, and my hands weren’t useful. I was helpless and needed an adult to help me with everything Emily took care of me most of the time, but Heather was my part-time babysitter as well. Normally she would come over to watch me, but I would occasionally need to go to their house. They even bought a large-sized stroller so they could take me with them if they had to go out. Riding in the stroller can be a little awkward. I’m always worried how it looks, but since it’s a special needs stroller, nobody seems to pay any attention to it. Emily and Heather don’t mind using it because it keeps me close by, and they don’t have to worry about me wandering away. And it’s easier to use the family restrooms should I need a change. They finally potty-trained me six months later. After a while I just stopped fighting their restrictions, and accepted how I was I treated. As I proved that I was able to behave, my restrictions were removed. After six months Ashley decided I was ready to be an adult and went about potty-training me again. For a week, it was just like I was a little kid, and they were teaching me to use the potty on my own. I was taking to the toilet when needed, and gradually given freedom to use the bathroom by myself. After a week I moved back into my bedroom downstairs and was given the same privileges that I used to have. Emily was no longer my nanny, and I could come and go as I pleased. The only warning was that I was supposed to wear diapers at night, and any relapse would result in a return to my infantile status. Unfortunately, I wasn’t ready for the freedom. It wasn’t just that I could come and go as I pleased. Six months in diapers had taken their toll, and I continued to have accidents. I used the toilet fine when I was being watched, but once Emily was no longer there to remind me- I started to have accidents. I’m sure I could have figured that out, but I also reverted back to what I was doing before. I started staying up late and using drugs. A week later Emily caught me smoking pot in my room and told her mother.I was sure that I would be kicked out this time, but instead, I was immediately put back into diapers. I spent the next month in booties and mittens, and it another month before they even let me feed myself. Emily kept a very short leash on me. Unless Emily could watch me without distraction, I had to stay in my playpen at home. And I was confined to the stroller whenever we left the house. It’s been a full year since my relapse and eighteen months since I was first put in diapers. My life has changed completely, but in many ways, it’s quite a bit better. I’ve started to take some classes online and beginning to take some responsibility. But I still rely on Emily and Ashley to take care of me. In most cases, there is little indication of my status as a large toddler. My bedtime is still 8:30, and I’m still taking naps. I still have a full-time babysitter, which is either Emily or Heather. But I don’t use the high chair anymore, and no longer need to stay near the adults. I can do whatever I want at home, as long I let them know where I am. I still wear diapers, but nobody would know if I just went to potty by myself. However, I don’t know if I could, even if I wanted. I’ve been wearing diapers for so long that I don’t even think about it. Somebody always checks my diaper, and I’m still scolded if it’s dry. The only time I ever use the potty is when Heather is watching me. She doesn’t like changing poopy diapers and will take me to the potty if she thinks I might need to poop. However, I usually poop before they take me out of the crib in the morning. I’m still not allowed to leave the house by myself. Somebody has to be with me if I’m out of the house, and they want me to stay close. Emily typically makes me hold her hand, and if I don’t they will put me in the stroller. In fact, the last time I got in real trouble was when Emily and Heather took me shopping. I didn’t want to get put in the stroller and started to pout. Emily agreed to keep the stroller in the car, but I had to stay close. They were looking at clothes, and I got bored. I wandered off, and Emily found me. She just took me to the car and put me in the stroller for the rest of the day.

The following story was not written by me. It was written by an unclaimed author that I stumbled upon while searching for a missing story. I used to love this story however the main character was underage. I edited it to make her of legal age please enjoy. If this is yours please claim it. I found it on the way back machine from a defunct site. Dd Julie's nineteenth Birthday Julie looked at the bedroom clock with dread. 11:30. Her mother invited the guests for 12:00 "Damn! She thought. "Only half an hour till my birthday party". Julie was a eightteen year old girl with a major problem. She still occasionally wets her bed and unfortunately it last happened less than 2 weeks before her 19th birthday. Her mother had warned her on earlier occurrences that she didn't stop wetting her bed, she was going to have a punishment day she would not quickly forget. When her mother found the wet bed, a punishment day on her nineteenth birthday was quickly organized for Julie by her mother. Punishment days were nothing new to Julie. They occurred with regular frequency from when she turned seven. These days usually included spankings, shame clothing, corner standing and, worse of all, castor oil and enemas. It occurred from breakfast till she went to sleep at her earlier bedtime of 7:45 p.m.. Until this one, punishment days were private affairs between her and her parents. But this time, her mother was so mad that she decided a little public humiliation of her daughter would be needed. Julie became very upset when her mother decided that her punishment day was going to be her 19th birthday. "Mom, Please. I know I should get a punishment day for wetting my bed but not on my nineteenth birthday. Please, Mom, can't you punish me the day after ?" "No" her mother quickly replied "Your nineteenth birthday would be the ideal day for your punishment. Your relatives and cousins will be there to tease and humiliate you and watch as you suffer the punishments I have planned for you. I assure you that it will be the longest day of your young life." Julie begged "Please, Mom, you cannot be serious. You are going to punish me in front of other people ?" "Yes. My naughty bed wetting daughter" Her mother replied. "Mom, Please. I am willing to have two punishment days in private than that 1 in public. Please, Mom, Pretty Please" her daughter pleaded "NO" her mother said sharply "I decided a little public humiliation is necessary for you and your 19th birthday party will be the ideal place for it. The subject is closed" "Please" Julie whined again "Do you want to go over my lap right now ?" her mother said angrily "No, Mother" Julie said softly "Okay, then. I will make the arrangements" Julie's mother started the arrangements by picking up some birthday party invitations at the local card store. They were light pink party invitations for 1 year olds and her mother added a small 9 just to the right of the 1 to read 19. Julie groaned when she saw the invite but a far worse humiliation was then ordered for her. Her mother told her "I want you to fill out the information for the party and enclose a copy of this note. The party will start at 12:00 sharp. You must hand print each copy of the note, you are not allowed to write it. Understood ?" "Yes, Mother" Julie quickly replied. The note said "YOU ARE HEREBY INVITED TO MY NINETEENTH BIRTHDAY PARTY. THE THEME FOR THE PARTY IS JULIE'S A BED WETTER. I WILL BE APPROPRIATELY ATTIRED AND PUNISHED AT MY BIRTHDAY PARTY AND MY MOMMY WILL LIKE YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY TO ATTEND. THE ONLY GIFTS TO BE GIVEN ARE THOSE APPROPRIATE FOR A NAUGHTY BED WETTER. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE DIAPERS, PLASTIC PANTS, BIBS, RATTLES, BOTTLES AND INFANTILE OUTFITS. ALSO YOU ARE REQUESTED TO BRING A PUNISHMENT ITEM. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE A SOLID WOODEN HAIRBRUSH, A PADDLE, OR A NICE STINGING LEATHER STRAP. PLEASE CONTACT MY MOMMY TO TELL HER WHAT YOU ARE BRINGING TO INSURE ALL THE ABOVE ITEMS ARE EVENTUALLY BOUGHT . ANY ADDITIONAL PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTS OR SUGGESTIONS ARE WELCOMED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING ME ON MY VERY SPECIAL 19TH BIRTHDAY. JULIE" "Mom, please don't make me do this" Julie begged. Her mother looked at her sharply and said "I told you that subject is closed. For pestering me, an additional punishment activity is going to be added for your birthday party" Julie fell silent and began to look with terror at her upcoming nineteenth birthday party. Chapter 2 - The Party Preparation The day before the party, Julie was ordered to decorate the house for her birthday party. The decorations included balloons, streamers and "Happy Birthday" cutouts. Julie was thankful that their were no obvious embarrassing decorations as she spent the next hour carefully placing each item as directed by her mother. Her mother then sent her to her the hall closet. "Oh, no" Julie thought "Here it comes""Get the big box in the back of the closet and bring it here, Julie" her mother said. "Yes, mother" Julie responded as she retrieved the large box from the closet "This is your first birthday present for us, Julie. It hope you like what is inside" Her mother said. "Pick out one present at a time and open it" Julie opened the first present and read the box. "Attends" it read. "Their a case of diapers for our little bed wetter" "Yes, mother" "I hope I bought enough. You are going to be spending the next several days in them" "Yes, mother" "But I think a couple of them can be used as decoration for your party" "Mom, Please" "No buts, Julie. I want you to attach six diapers in a row to the wall over there" "Yes, mother" "And when your diapers need to be changed tomorrow, you can just go to the wall, pull down a diaper and give it to the person in charge of changing you" Julie said, barely audible, "Yes, mother" The next gift was a rattle. "Attach it to the living room wall and come back here" Julie did as she was ordered and returned to her mother. The next gift was a pacifier. "You will be sucking on your pacifier in bed tonight and attach it to your party dress tomorrow." "Yes, mother" The next eight gifts were strictly for Julie's punishment. A large hairbrush, paddle, enema bag, and a rectal thermometer soon decorated the walls of the living room. The next item was a children's potty. "After you open all your gifts, you will bring the potty up to your room and place it in the corner. You may find it useful to have it there in the future" Julie wanted to scream at her mother for making her do this but another "Yes, mother" was Julie's only timid response. The next items were clothes a frilly but very short party dress, several sets of plastic panties with rows of lace across the seat, and several footed sleepers with snap crotches. The final item of clothing was several sets of pajamas with fold down flaps. "That fold down flap can easily be taken down for spankings, Julie. All the pajamas you will be wearing for bed as of tonight forward will be flapped and we will break in the use of pajama flap with your bedtime spanking" "You plan on spanking me tonight ?" "Oh, yes my dear. Mommy will give you a good spanking tonight and you will get another spanking tomorrow when you wake up" "Two spankings ?" "Yes, Julie. Those spankings, plus a lot more. Your nighttime spanking and your spanking tomorrow morning is just the warm up" "2 spankings is just the warm up ? Just how much do you plan on spanking me ?" "You will have to wait and see" Her mother replied At 7:00 pm, Julie heard her mother call to her "Julie, come in here. It is time for you to get ready for bed" "Ready for bed ? It is only 7:00" Julie said to her mother, shocked by her mother request. "Little girls need their sleep. You will be bathed by mommy and mommy will then tuck you into bed." "Mom, I think you are taking this a little too far. First the party and now my bedtime is 7:00." "You haven't seen anything yet, my girl" Julie was then grabbed by her mother by the earlobe and marched toward the bathroom. "Are you ready to undress and take your bath or am I going to have to strip you myself ?" Julie hesitated a second but started to undress. "Mommy will turn on the water and prepare the bath for Julie" Her mother walked over to the tub handles and carefully adjusted the temperature to very hot. Julie finished stripping and stepped into the tub. "Mom, the water's too hot" Julie cried as her foot hit the water "Stop being a baby and get in the tub. I will add some cold water now" Her mother turned on the cold water full blast and it quickly made the water bearable for Julie. Julie knew her mother made the water too hot on purpose so Julie would have to complain to her like a little kid. "Julie, wash yourself all over and call me when you are finished. No dawdling" "Yes, mother" Her mother walked out the bathroom and Julie quickly soaped her whole body and washed her hair. After making sure she was absolutely clean, she called to her mother. "Mom I'm finished" "I be there in a second. Stay in the tub" Julie wondered "What is she going to do now ? Check to see if I cleaned behind my ears ? " Julie quickly soaped a washrag and rubbed behind both ears quickly. She was able to complete her touch up before her mother walked in several seconds later. "Did you do behind your ears ?" Julie sheepishly replied "Yes, Mom" "And your vagina. Is that area clean too ?" Julie was not used to hearing her mother asking if her vaginal area was clean. She was taken aback by the question but answered yes after several moments. "Good. Then you are ready to be shaved" "Shaved ? Mom, Please. Don't shave me, Please" "Bald as a newborn. Now wait here" Her mother returned with a razor, shaving cream and a towel. The razor made short work of her daughter's pubic hair and soon Julie had a bald vagina. "Julie, your vagina will stay that way till you are told different. You will shave down there often enough to keep it baby smooth at all times. I will periodically order you to show me your vagina and you are to comply immediately. It will usually occur in private but semi public inspections are also planned for you. Upon hearing my order to expose your vagina, you must drop your pants and panties and show me your bald vagina. Is that understood ?" This was getting too much for Julie to handle. Julie blurted out "Mom, you bitch. Now you are going way too far. Dropping my pants in public. Are you crazy ?" Her mother grabbed Julie out of the tub, flipped her over her lap and started to spank her. Her hand on Julie's wet skin made the spanking even more painful. Soon Julie was pleading "Mom, Please" "Mom, Stop" "I do it. Please Stop" The spanking went on and on. Julie's mother continued spanking her till her daughter's bottom was red and she was wailing. Her mother finally asked her "Are you ready for me to stop ?" Her daughter's will was broken "Yes, mother please stop" "You now agree to vagina inspections ? " "Yes, mother" "And everything else I have planned for you ?" Julie hesitated and her mother immediately started spanking her again. Ten spanks later, Julie agreed to her mother's demands. Julie was released for her mother's lap and started to rub her bottom. "I didn't release you to rub your bottom. Now bring that bar of soap over here. Let's see if we can clean out that filthy mouth of yours. Now open that mouth up" Julie had her mouth washed with soap before by her mother for using naughty language and simply open her mouth to accept the full sized bar. "Now, you will suck on that bar of soap for five minutes and then I will dry you off" The soap tasted as awful as ever as Julie sucked the bar. Soap bubbles quickly formed and her mother directed her over to the sink and Julie leaned over the sink dripping the soap bubbles into the washbowl. After about 5 minutes, Julie's mother removed the bar of soap. "Ready to apologize ?" Julie apologized to her mother by saying "I m sorry for calling your that name" Her mother accepted her apology but warned her "If you ever dare call me that again, you will be sampling every new bar of soap that I put in this bathroom from that moment on" "Yes, mother" Julie's mother quickly dried her off and walked her back to her bedroom. "Now for your spanking" "But, Mom, I'm already red and sore" "You chose to be naughty before. You will simply have to suffer 2 spankings tonight" Julie was then dressed in her flap pajamas and told to stand in the corner for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, her mother called to her. "Julie, come here please" Julie was placed across the lap of her mother and was instructed to ask that her pajama flap be undone. "Please Mom" "Julie, remember what you promised me in the bathroom. Are you going to break that promise the first time I ask you to do something ?" "No, mother. Please unflap my pajamas" Julie's mother undid the pajama flap and readied Julie for her spanking. "Julie, you know what comes next" "Mommy, please spank me." Julie's mother started to spank Julie hard. Soon the pleas started. "Please, Mom" "No More, Mom" "Please Stop" "Ow" Her mother continued Julie's spanking till she was sure her duaghter would have a red hot bottom for several hours. She placed the last few licks to Julie's behind and then stopped. "Julie, Mommy wants you to get up now" Julie was crying very hard and slowly got off her mother's lap. Julie walked over to the corner as she always had to do after her mother's spanking. Her mother patiently waited as Julie slowly stopping crying and calmed down. "Okay, Julie, to bed" Julie's mother placed the flap up of Julie's pajamas and handed a baby pacifier. "Little babies always fall asleep with a pacifier". Julie placed in her mouth started sucking the pacifier hoping to please her mother. "Oh, I almost forgot. Give me your pacifier, Julie" Julie remover the pacifier and gave it to her mother. Her mother placed the pacifier on the nightstand and walked out the room telling Julie she had to get something downstairs and would return shortly. Her mother returned with a bottle of liquid soap and a plate. "Guess what I am going to with this liquid soap ?" "No, Mom. Please" "Julie, I told you to guess. Now guess" "You are going to coat the pacifier with liquid soap" "Very good, Julie. That is correct. Mommy is going to make Julie's pacifier nice and soapy to serve as a reminder for her to always use proper language". Her mother then coated the pacifier with soap and placed the pacifier in Julie's mouth. Julie made a awful face due to the soap covering but soon, the soap covering was swallowed and Julie sucked on the pacifier as before. Her mother then pulled down the covers and Julie quickly got into bed lying on her stomach "You usually sleep on your back, Julie. Why are sleeping on your stomach ?" Julie wisely ingored her mother's barb and said "I think I will be more comfortable tonight sleeping on my stomach" "Okay, what makes you happy" her mother said as she got up and walked out the room. At about 10, Julie's mother walked into Julie's room. "How does your bottom feel ?" Julie remover the pacifier from her mouth and replied "Still pretty sore, mom" . "I know I should let you suffer with that sore bottom all night for all the trouble you caused, but I have decided because you are going to be spanked again tommorrow, I will cool your bottom with some sunburn cream now" "Thank a lot, Mom. I know in my heart you only punish me because you must. I stay right here while you get the cream" Julie's mother returned with the cream, unflapped Julie's pajamas and applied a generous amount to her daughter's bottom. "Feel better ?" "Oh, yes, Mom. It feels wonderful" "Okay, Just a little more" "Thanks a lot, Mom" "The main reason I am doing this is to get your bottom in condition for tommorrow. " "I know, Mom. But it still is very nice of you" "It's ok. Place the pacifier back in your mouth and go to sleep" "Yes, Mom" Chapter 3 - Happy Birthday Julie Julie's mom walked in about 8:00 and greeted Julie with a kiss on the forehead. "Happy Birthday, Honey" Julie's opened her eyes, removed the pacifier from her mouth and said "Thanks, Mom" Julie's mother noticed a worried look in her daughter's eyes and said "Worried about your party ?" Julie then repiled "Yes, mother. I don't think I will have a good time. " Her mother words didn't offer encouraging news "The purpose of this party is not for you to have a good time. It is to punish you. And punish you it will. How's your bottom ?" Julie replied "Okay I guess. Can you please tell me a little more about what you have planned for me at my party ?" Her mother told her "No, you must wait and see. Go wash up and I prepare you your breakfast." Julie then asked "My special breakfast ?" "Of course. You always get your special breakfast on punishment days." her mother replied as she walked out her room Julie waited till her mother was safely out of range before she started swearing. "Damn, castor oil again" as she went to the bathroom to wash up for breakfast. The breakfast her mother prepared for her was Julie's favorite. Strawberry pancakes and bacon. The pancakes had a candle in them and her mother sang "Happy Birthday" as she placed the food in front of her daughter. "The punishment comes at the end, as always, Julie." Julie tried to forget the punishment part for now . She just wanted to enjoy at least this part of her birthday. The pancakes tasted really good and Julie ate hungrily. Her mother also gave her a large glass of orange juice and her daily vitamin. All too soon, the moment of truth had arrived. Her mother solemnly handed her the glass of castor oil. "You know what to do". Her mother ordered her. Julie picked up the glass and put it to her lips. She drank all the liquid in one mouthful and it's awful taste invaded her mouth. She held it in her mouth awaiting her mother's next command. "Swallow". Julie swallowed the awful liquid and handed the glass to her mother. She usually gets at least 2 mouthfuls, sometimes 3 of the awful liquid on normal punishment days. Maybe because it's my birthday ? "That's all, Julie" "Thanks, Mom" "You're welcome. Now stand up beside your chair" Julie stood up and waited. Is she going to spank me now ? Her mother waited a couple of long seconds then she spoke "You know you are going to get a spanking from me sometime this morning ?" "Yes, Mom" "I want you to spend at least 30 minutes before your spanking in the corner" "Yes, Mom" "Do you want your spanking at 10:00 or 11:00 ?" "Am I going to be spanked at my birthday party ?" "I am not revealing any information about your birthday party till it happens. That is your last warning, Julie. I don't want you to ask me any more about things that will happen at your birthday party. Is that understood ?" "Yes, Mom. In that case, I will like it at 10:00" "11:00 too close to your birthday party spankings" "Something like that" "Ok then, 10:00. At 9:30 I will call you to the corner." "Yes. Mom" "For now, enjoy yourself" Julie ran to her room and switched on the TV. "No TV, you are still being punished. But it is your birthday. You can listen to your stereo if you want." Her mother shouted to her. Julie quickly switched on the radio and listened to her favorite morning radio show. At about 9:25, her mother warned her to get ready for corner time. She stripped off her pajamas and retrieved the long tee shirt located in the bottom drawer of her dresser. She then put on a pink pair of panties and laid face down on her bed awaiting her mother. Her mother walked in and sat beside her on the bed. "Julie, are you ready for your corner time ?" "Yes, Mom. Please pull down my panties" "Okay". Her mother pulled down Julie's panties to her knee hollows and then told Julie "Turn over" "What ?" Julie never had to turn over before for corner time. What was this ? "I want to do a vagina inspection" her mother simply stated Julie slowly turned over. This was so very embarrassing. "Okay, Julie you pass inspection for now. But I may ask you for a vagina inspection at the party" Julie mind raced at her mother's suggestion. "The party ? In front of other people ? I can't. I won't" but kept these thoughts to herself. Julie tried to let the thought of her aunts seeing her bald vagina not upset her but it was very hard, if not impossible. This punishment day was certainly starting off on the wrong foot for Julie, and the day just began. "Stand up, Julie, beside your bed" she heard her mother say. Julie stood up and stopped beside her bed. "Julie, you will be spending thirty minutes in the corner before you come back here for your spanking." "Yes, mother" "Turn around and lift your tee shirt to your waist" Julie turned herself so her back was to her mother and lifted her tee shirt to her waist. "Go to the corner and you better not let that tee shirt fall if you know what is good for you" Julie walked to the corner of the bedroom and placed her nose right into the corner. "That nose of yours better stay in that corner as if it is glued there. Understand ?" A muffled "Yes, mom" was heard for the corner. "Be back in thirty minutes "and her mother left the room. The castor oil was beginning to have effect and Julie's stomach was by now very upset. Can she last thirty minutes ? Time will only tell. Julie suffered through the thirty minutes of her corner time and was glad when her mother finally opened the door. "Glad to see me ?" "Yes, Mom. Can I go to the bathroom now ?" "Yes, you may" Julie raced to the bathroom and placed herself on the toilet. With a loud explosion herbowels released. Julie spent several minutes cleaning herself up before returning to the bedroom. "Feel better ?" "Yes, Mom" "Okay, over my lap" Julie placed herself over her mother's lap and said "Mom, BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO GROW UP AND ACT LIKE AN ADULT, YOUR LIFESTYLE WHILE YOU LIVE IN THIS HOUSE WILL BE CHANGED TO REFLECT THAT. THE FOLLOWING HOUSE RULE CHANGES ARE PLACED INTO EFFECT IMMEDIATELY AND WILL REMAIN THAT WAY TILL YOU ARE NOTIFIED OF THEIR SUSPENSION OR MODIFICATION A CONDUCT REPORT WILL BE PRODUCED FOR YOU EACH WEEK FROM NOW ON. IT WILL LIST ALL FAULTS OBSERVED BY US AND THE CORRECTION REQUIRED FOR EACH FAULT. IT WILL BE PREPARED EVERY FRIDAY NIGHT BEFORE BEDTIME FOR PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTATION OVER THE WEEKEND. ALL CLOTHING WORN BY YOU MUST FIRST BE APPROVED BY ME OR YOUR FATHER. ALL NEW CLOTHES MUST MEET WITH OUR APPROVAL BEFORE THEY ARE WORN BY YOU AND ANY CLOTHING YOU NOW OWN WILL BE REVIEWED BY US AND IF FOUND INAPPROPRIATE, WILL BE GIVEN AWAY. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR BEDTIME ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 8:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 9:00 PM ON WEEKENDS AND FINALLY YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE FOR 9:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 10:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. NOTE: THESE TIMES ARE NOT AFFECTED BY SCHOOL HOLIDAYS. THESE BEDTIMES ARE IN EFFECT YEAR ROUND. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR ALLOWANCE ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE REDUCED TO $2.50 PER WEEK. AFTER THE FIRST THREE MONTHS HAVE ELASPED,YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE INCREASED TO $5.00 PER WEEK. IT WILL REMAIN AT THAT LEVEL UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR TELEVISION/STEREO PRIVILEDGES ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOU ARE ONLY ALLOWED TO WATCH TELEVISION OR LISTEN TO THE STEREO FOR A MAXIMUM OF 2 HOURS A DAY. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS,YOUR APPROVED TIME WILL BE A MAXIMUM OF 2 1/2 HOURS A DAY. AND FINALLY YOUR APPROVED MAXIMUM TIME WILL BE 3 HOURS PER DAY. ALL TELEVISION VIEWING OR STEREO LISTENING MUST BE APPROVED IN ADVANCE AND LOGGED IN A NOTEBOOK TO INSURE AN ACCURATE ACCOUNT OF TIME IS TAKEN. After Julie finished reading the entire note, her mother walked over to her. "Julie, do you understand and plan to follow the new house rules ?" Julie, looked at the note for several long seconds and replied "Yes, mother" "Very good, Julie. You know it is only for your own good that we are doing this" "Yes, mother" "Now open the envelope I gave you earlier and let's start your party" Julie quickly opened the envelope and a card it contained said "DIAPER CHECK - GREEN" "Tell us what the card says, Julie ?" her mother asked All it says is "Diaper Check - Green" Julie replied. "Who has Green ?" Julie's Aunt Dolores stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother went over to Julie and motioned her to walk over to her Aunt Dolores. Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and stood beside her. Julie's mother then handed her a piece of paper and told Julie to read it aloud so everyone could hear. Julie almost fainted as she read the words on the note. The note said "Would you please take me to my bedroom, pull down my plastic pants and check my diaper ?" Her Aunt Dolores agreed and Julie walked with her to her bedroom. Julie was placed on her bed and her plastic pants were pulled down. Her Aunt Dolores quickly unpinned her diaper and gasped as the hairless vagina of her niece. "Mom made me shave it. Aunt Dolores" "I think it looks cute. How long do you have to keep it like that ?" "Till she tells me different. It's so embarrassing." "Well your diaper's clean. If you mess your diaper, just ask me and I will change you" "Thank you, Aunt Dolores for not making such a big deal out of this " "Your welcome, honey" Julie got up and her aunt replaced her clothes. Julie and her aunt returned to the party, and as she walked in, her mother held a bottle filled with milk. "I think my daughter needs a bottle. Dolores, will you give my daughter her bottle ?" "I be glad to" Dolores got the bottle for Julie's mother and motioned for Julie to lay her head and her lap and suck the bottle dry. Julie did as she was bid and her cousins all stared as their nineteen year old cousin quickly finished the entire bottle. Aunt Dolores announced to everyone "Julie has finished her bottle. Now I will have to burp her" Aunt Dolores placed Julie across her shoulder as best she could and patted Julie's back slowly. After Julie made a burping noise, Aunt Dolores asked her "Everything okay ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" "Good. Aunt Dolores now want you drink up another 2 bottles" "2 Bottles, Aunt Dolores ?" "Yes, 2 Bottles, right now" Julie's mother retrieved another 2 large baby bottles for the kitchen and handed them to Aunt Dolores. She again motioned Julie to her lap and Julie laid across Aunt Dolores's lap. "Now, Julie, I want to drink these bottles much slower. I want each bottle to take you at least 10 minutes to drink. If you finish your bottle early, you get another to drink. Understood ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie very slowly sucked on her next bottle and only finished 1/4 of it after five minutes. When Aunt Dolores told she could drink a little faster, Julie sucked harder and took another 10 minutes to finish the bottle. But now Julie had a somewhat full stomach and knew the third bottle would be difficult to finish. Julie took a long time to finish the third bottle and it took a lot of effort on her part to force the milk down her throat. Finally Julie completely finished the third bottle and was burped by Aunt Dolores. About five minutes after the third bottle was finished by Julie, she got an immediate urge to pee. Julie tried not to let anyone know about her needing to pee but it was impossible. Her mother immediately called to her "Julie, is something wrong ?" "Yes, Mom. I have to pee. Badly" "That's understandable. Those bottles had a diuretic in them as will some of the other bottles you will drink this afternoon" "A diuretic ? What's that ?" "It makes you pee a lot" "Those bottles were laced with something to make me pee a lot ? Why ?" "So you wet your diapers often, silly" With a loud groan from Julie, the unmistakable sound of Julie wetting her diaper was then noticed by her mother and she called out "Julie is wetting her diaper. Come everyone gather around" Everyone gathered around Julie as she wet her diapers for at least a full minute. The plastic pants changed color to indicate the diaper's wetness and the diaper Julie wore was fully soaked. "Are you finished wetting your diaper ?" "Yes, Mom" "Then ask Aunt Dolores to change you" Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and said sweetly "Aunt Dolores, will you change me ?" "Sure, Honey. Get a fresh diaper off the living room wall." Julie walked over the living room wall and pulled down a diaper. Her aunt then called to her "Lie on the floor, Julie" "Aunt Dolores, I thought I get changed in my bedroom" "No, Julie. Out here. In the living room" "Out here ? In front of everyone ?" "Yes, Julie. If you want me to change you, you get changed in front of everyone" "Please, Aunt Dolores" "Julie, you heard the options. Stay wet or be changed in front of everyone" Julie really had no choice. She placed herself lying on the living room floor. "That's better. But I think naughty nieces that contradict their aunts don't deserve to have their diapers changed promptly. I think they should remain wet for a while to teach them respect for their elders" Julie's mother quickly agreed and told Julie "You will stay in that wet diaper lying on the floor for 30 minutes and then ask Dolores politely to change you. If you ever hesitate like that again, you will not be changed for more than 3 hours" "Yes, Mom" Julie's younger cousins all gathered around Julie and screamed "Stinky Baby Julie", "Pissy Diaper Wearer" "Bed wetter Julie" and other such insults for the next 30 minutes as Julie cried from their teasing of her. After the 30 minute wait finally finished, Julie was directed by her mother to go to Aunt Dolores and politely ask to have her diapers changed. Julie politely asked her Aunt Dolores to change her and laid on the floor. Her younger cousins were thankfully then taken to anotherroom out of earshot so they couldn't see nor hear the show but Julie was still very, very embarrassed for her aunts, uncles and grandparents see her bald private area. Her Aunt Dolores even made a special point of insuring everyone noticed Julie's "bald spot"when she first pulleddown Julie's diaper. "Notice my niece's bald beaver. Her mother made her shave it and Julie told me it will stay that way till my sister allows Julie to grow up That could easily mean years. Isn't that right, Julie ?" Julie was almost embarrassed beyond words by this point but she managed to blurt out "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie's diapering quickly proceeded after that and soon a freshly diapered Julie told her cousins to rejoin the group in the living room. Julie was told to go play with her cousins upstairs till her mother called her. She was also told by her mother to be mindful of Mindy, her 16 year old cousin, because a bad report from her would mean, at the very least, a severe spanking. The cousins all walked into Julie's room and started playing games. Mindy liked Julie a lot so she decided not to take full advantage of her charge but only embarrass her a little. She made Julie play with her stuffed animals with her 2 year old cousin while she enjoyed a card game with the older cousins. About 15 minutes later, she decided Julie was not "playing properly" with her stuffed animals so she ordered Julie a timeout in the corner for 20 minutes. After the 20 minute corner time was over, Julie apologized to Mindy in baby talk for her naughtiness and Mindy said she was forgiven. Mindy also warned Julie at that time that if she did another bad thing again, it would mean a bad report and at least a good spanking of her bottom by her mother. Julie thanked Mindy for accepting her apology and started to play with her stuffed animals again. A short time later, Julie's mother called to Julie and told her to come back to the living room with her cousins. When the group returned to the living room, Julie's mother asked Mindy if Julie behaved for her. Mindy told her that though Julie had to endure a timeout while they were playing upstairs, she behaved pretty well and should not be given any additional punishment. "A timeout, Julie ?" "Yes, mother" "Very well. Maybe Mindy would like to babysit for you when I and your father need to go out" Julie thought "Baby sitter !?!" but just let it go. Her mother continued "Yes, I think you would make a excellent babysitter for Julie, Mindy. Of course, you must be willing to change her wet and messy diapers in addition to feeding and burping her" "Yes, I could do that, Aunt Jackie" Mindy told her aunt. "Very good. But I want you to be a very strict with her whenever you babysit. Early bedtimes, baths, and eating everything off her plate. I will also require you to make a written report of her conduct for my review each time you are hired by me. And if she gives you the slightest hint of trouble, no timeout warnings. Just place her over your knee for a good spanking and when I return, you can be sure she will go over my knees for a long session with the paddle. Is that understood ? "Yes, Aunt Jackie" "I think I will be in need of your services next Friday evening. I wish to go out with her father on a date and she will spend the evening with you here at home. You will be paid 9 dollars an hour and you will be working from 7 pm till 1 am. The cost of your baby sitting will be covered by Julie's allowance and bank account and I expect to need your services once or twice a month for at least the next 18 months. Is the pay fair enough for you, Mindy ?" "Yes, Aunt Jackie. Nine dollars an hour is fine." "And if you do a good job, a 20 percent tip is also yours" "Thanks, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. Julie worked as a baby sitter a lot last summer and she earned $6.00 an hour. She will just have to work about 2 hours this summer for every hour she will be babysit by you. Right Julie ?" Julie was shocked at the mere thought of the last 5 minutes "Being babysat at 19 and I'm paying for it. Working as a babysitter so I could pay MY babysitter. How cruel" but like always simply said "Yes, mother" "And you can look forward to a raise next year, Mindy" "Thank you, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. I'm not the one who has to pay it" Julie's mother said with a laugh. Chapter 4 - The Second Punishment ------------------------------------------- Julie's next humiliation came about half an hour after the note incident. For the next thirty minutes, all the cousins sat in the living room talking while Julie's older relatives talked with her parents about the changes in Julie's life. The relatives all agreed that Julie needed these changes and complemented Julie's parents again for their efforts. The next humiliation started simply enough with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" Julie excused herself from the conversation with her cousins and walked over to her mother "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to go over to the wall where those envelopes are lined up" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie didn't notice the envelopes on the wall till then and certainly didn't put them up yesterday. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and stood beside the row of envelopes. "Julie", her mother said "Pick the first envelope on the left and bring it to me" Julie obediently picked the leftmost envelope off the wall and gave it to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. What nice punishment does Julie get to have now ? Open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "RECTAL TEMP - ORANGE" Julie's mother called out "Who has orange ?" Julie's Aunt Sue then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Aunt Sue. After Julie walked over to Aunt Sue, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please take my rectal temperature in front of everyone ?" "Certainly, I love to. Get me the thermometer off the wall" Julie retrieved the thermometer off the wall and gave it to Aunt Sue. Anut Sue then asked Julie "What about the vaseline ? I don't want to hurt you" Julie then went to bathroom medicine cabinet and retrieved the vaseline for her aunt. She handed the vaseline to her and waited for the next command. "It seems we are ready now, Julie. Lie accoss my lap" Julie placed herself accross Aunt Sue's lap and asked "Aunt Sue, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, Julie" Her Aunt Sue replied as she quickly pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Sue, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and felt her aunt's eyes staring at her bare bottom. "Please lubricate the thermometer with vaseline and insert it into my bottom" Julie asked quickly. Julie waited as her Aunt Sue put a generous amount of vaseline on the thermometer and quickly shoved the thermometer into her bottom. "Five minutes, Julie" she heard her Aunt Sue say. Julie patiently waited out the five minutes and waited as Aunt Sue removed the thermometer from her bottom. "Julie, I don't have a tissue to clean the thermometer with. Do you have one ?" "No, Aunt Sue, I don't" "Does anyone have a tissue ?" Her Aunt Sue called out to the party "Yes, I do" Julie's dreaded Aunt Mary said. "Julie, Get off my lap and get the tissue from your Aunt Mary" "But, Aunt Sue. I'm naked in front." "And you will stay that way as you get the tissue. Now go" "Everyone will see my front" "Yes, They will. Walk slowly over to your Aunt Mary and get that tissue from her. Maybe because of this, you will remember next time to have all the necessary items for your punishment at hand before you lie across a person's lap" Julie realized she had no choice and said "Yes, Aunt Sue" Julie walked over to Aunt Mary covering her private area as best she could during the trip with her hands. Her Aunt Mary stood up and held the tissue out above her head high but not out of Julie's reach. "No jumping, Julie. The only way I will allow you to get the tissue is for you to reach up with your hands and expose your entire private area to me" Julie thought "Aunt Mary, you bitch. If it is a show you want, I give you a real show" Julie stood up shraight and tall and gave her aunt and those around her a very good, long look at her private area before clutching the tissue from her Aunt's hand. Julie covered herself up again with her hands after about five long seconds and walked back to her Aunt Sue. She handed the tissue to her Aunt Sue and agian laid across her Aunt's lap. "Julie, I don't believe you" her mother said to Julie, anger flaring. "Yes purposely exposed more than required to your Aunt Mary just then so now you are going to expose yourself to everyone else. Get up off your aunt's lap." Julie realized she made a major mistake with her aunt but did as she was told. Her hands automatically protected her private area as she got up. "Julie, Walk over to me. Bring the rectal thermometer with you" Julie walked over to her mother still protecting her private area. "I want you to strip totally nude and stand with your heads outstreched over head" Julie slowly removed her party dress and underclothes. She then outstreched her totally nude body in front of all her guests. "Now Julie, I am going to reinsert the thermometer with no additional vaseline. It may hurt you so be ready. I warn you, don't dare move a muscle, Julie" Julie felt the thermometer being inserted and a searing pain in her behind but held her position. "Now, Julie, go to the center of the room where everyone could get a very good look at you and slowly turn in a circle till I tell you to stop. You are to keep yourself total exposed throughout the exercise. You will then be dressed by me except for your diaper and plastic pants and will return to Aunt Sue's lap for the completion of your temperature taking." Julie did as ordered and about 10 minutes later, again found herself across Aunt Sue's lap,dressed, tissue in hand. She gave her aunt the tissue to clean the thermometer and heard her aunt announce "98.6 Normal, Julie" Julie felt her diaper being pinned up and her plastic pants returned to their position around her waist. She then got up after Aunt Sue was finished and thanked her for her temperature taking. The Second Bottle Feeding A couple of minutes later, Julie's mother announced that Julie was to take another set of bottles and asked if any of her aunts would like to feed her. All her aunts said yes but Julie's mother selected Aunt Mary for the honor. Aunt Mary said "Come here, Baby Julie and place your head on my lap" Julie walked over and was about to place her head on her Aunt's lap when she heard her aunt say just one word "Strip" Julie stayed quiet as she slowly stripped nude and placed her head on her Aunt's lap. "Now Julie, I will give you 10 minutes to finish off all 3 Bottles. If you don't, I will punish you" Julie knew she could never finish all those bottles but she felt she had to make a good effort. She sucked as hard as she could but was in the middle of the second bottle before Aunt Mary told her time was up. "Julie, What did I tell you would happen if you didn't finish those bottles in time ?" "I would be punished" "Yes, that's right" "I am going to talk to your mother in private about your punishment and will return when we are done" "Yes, Aunt Mary" A few minutes later, Aunt Mary and Julie's mother returned to the group. I wanted to strap your behind but your mother felt your bottom needed a rest for now. She then suggested castor oil and I countered with Docalax. Your mother agreed. Aunt Mary then ordered Julie accross her lap again. Julie placed herself accross Aunt Mary's lap and asked "Aunt Mary, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, you brat" Her Aunt Mary replied as she pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Mary, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and exposing her bare bottom to her aunt's gaze. "I want you stay bare bottom for five minutes and wait for your Docalax" Julie waited for five long minutes till her Aunt Mary inserted the Doculax deep in her bottom. "Too bad for you it is not a ginger root suppository. They really hurt. Now stay over my lap till you expel." Thank God for small favors, Julie thought. Julie felt the effect of the Doculax immedately and her stomach instantly started to hurt her. She started to expel a couple of minutes later and soon her diaper was full. Julie's Aunt Mary waited patiently as Julie completely filled her diapers. "Finished ?" She asked Julie. "Yes, Aunt Mary" "So someone is wearing a very messy diaper. Aren't they ?" "Yes, Aunt Mary. Please change me" "If you think I am going to change your messy diaper, you have another thing coming. I haven't changed a diaper in years and I am not about to start now" "But, Aunt Mary, I really need to be changed" "That's your probelm" Julie didn't know what to do. Here she was in a fully loaded diaper and her Aunt wouldn't change her. Now what is she going to do ? She had only one choice. Ask someone else. "Mom, would you change me ?" Julie's mother thought Aunt Mary was being a little mean to her daughter so she agreed to change Julie's diaper. "Get a diaper off the wall and lie down on the floor" Julie pulled down a diaper and laid on the floor so her mother could change her. Her younger cousins were escorted out the living room and soon a clean diaper was being worn by Julie. Julie was then another 2 sets of bottles over the next 1 and 1/2 hours and each required adiaper change. Julie had only 1 more diaper change left. She realized that may present a probelm for her in the future but could not spend a lot of time worrying about it about it now. The Third Punishment -------------------------- Julie's third punishment came soon after the fourth diaper change It started as the last one did with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "HAIRBRUSH - BROWN" Julie's mother called out "Who has brown ?" Julie's Uncle Phil then stood up and said "I do" Julie growned as she saw Uncle Phil stand up. She knew that Uncle Phil was a very hard spanker based on several experiences she had while she visited his house. Her cousin Betty was spanked in an adjoining room several times while she visited them and Betty would be screaming long before Uncle Phil finished spanking her. Betty even once allowed Julie to see her bottom after one of Uncle Phil's touch ups and it appeared very, very red and quite sore. Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Uncle Phil. After Julie walked over to Uncle Phil, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good spanking with the hairbrush in front of everyone ?" "Sure. I would be honored. Get the hairbrush of the wall and return to me" Julie quickly returned with the hairbrush and got accross the lap of Uncle Phil. Julie's bottom was in pretty good shape because her morning spanking had pretty much faded by now so Uncle Phil saw no reason not to give his niece the full treatment. Julie's plastic pants and diaper were pulled off at her request and the hard spanking started Julie soon started begging and pleading but Uncle Phil continued without letup. "Please stop" "Ow" and incohert bulberring was heard form Julie as Uncle Phil continued spanking her for about seven minutes shraight. When he finally stopped, Julie's bottom was red hot and sore. Uncle Phil repinned her diaper and lifted her plastic panties. As soon as he was finished, Julie dashed off his lap, ran to the corner and pressed her face into it. She cried and cried for about 15 minutes till her cousin Betty walked over to the corner to comfort her. "Julie, you ok ?" "Ow" "Ow" "Ow" was Joile's only response. Betty put her hand on her cousins shoulder and walked her out of the corner to her bedroom. "Lie down on the bed. I know how much it hurts. Dad mainly uses his hand but I still get the hairbrush or paddle at least once every 2 months. That was a hard spanking, even by Dad's standards. Your mother must have told him to really punish you for him to give you a spanking that hard. " Betty words comforted Julie and soon Julie was sufficiently calm enough to talk. "Thanks a lot, Betty. You are a true friend." "Hey, It's ok. No one knows how hard my father spanks more than me. I get a sore bottom from him at least once every 2 weeks. Ready to go back downstairs or you want to wait up here a while ?" Julie rubbed her very sore bottom and said "I just want this day to be over. Come on" Betty replied "Ok" The two girls returned to the party and Julie thanked her Uncle Phil for his spanking. He made a joke about her running off his lap like her tail was on fire and Julie tried hard to smile. Her mother then walked over Julie "Julie, we were waiting for you. It is time to sing Happy Birthday and open your gifts" In keeping with the spirit of the party, the cake had only a "1" candle and a picture baby wearing a diaper occupying half the cake. Julie face got red as Happy irthday was sung to her and she was refered as "Baby Julie' but she kept her cool and thanked everyone for attending and for the gifts. Her mother brought her gifts into the living room and Julie opened her gifts one by one. Several box of diapers,clothes outfits, rattles, bibs, several pairs of plastic pants and bottles filled the floor. Julie was very embarassed by the gifts but thanked the giver and gracefully as she could. Then the moment came that Julie was dreaded all day. Her other birthday "gifts" were next. Julie opened the first gift and it contained a small leather paddle. "Perfect for traveling or visiting" said Aunt Delores "It fits in my purse and my kids know if my travel paddle comes out, it will be nothing compared to the paddling when we get home." The next gift Julie received was a hardwood paddle. "It gives a nice sting but it shouldn't bruise during even long paddlings. It has to be used at least 5 minutes to be effective." The third gift was the hardest of all. It was a flexible leather paddle with air holes. "That paddle is flexible and has the benefit air holes. My kids say it stings like fire and I could tell it really works". Julie's Aunt Gloria said loudly as her gift to Julie was opened. The next gifts consisted of several hardwood hairbrushes and 3 leather straps. Julie looked at the presents and groaned. "Mom sure has a lot of weapons in her arsenal. I better learn to behave well real fast" Julie's mother noticed her daughter long looks at her gifts and said "Julie, looks like I have a nice selection of items to correct you with" "Yes, mother" Julie said with worry in her voice "Well, enough of that for now. Bring all your gifts to your bedroom and place them neatly on your bed." "Yes, mother" Julie got up and made the required several trips to her bedroom to carry all her new birthday gifts. Julie, upon returning from her final trip upstairs, was given a several bottles of milk and a large piece of cake by her mother. She was about to start of her mouthful of cake when her mother said "I will spoon feed your cake. You are being punished and therefore are not allowed to eat your cake by yourself." The guests gathered around as Julie's mother feed her the cake by spoon. Her mother purposely messed Julie's face with the cake's icing and used a waahcloth on her daughter after she finished feeding Julie her cake to wipe the excess icing off her daughter's face. Julie felt like she was six months old getting her face washed throughly by her mother and the shame of having it done didn't escape her. The Fourth Punishment -------------------------- Julie's fourth punishment came about thirty minutes after Julie dinished her cake with the familiar "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "PADDLE - GOLD" Julie's mother called out "Who has gold ?" Julie's grandfather then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and motioned her toward her grandfather. After Julie walked over to her grandfather, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good paddling in front of everyone ?" "Sure. Baby. Get the paddle of the wall and return to me" Julie's mother than chimed in "Dad, if you wish you can use one of the new paddles on your naughty granddaughter. Julie, go upstairs and bring your grandfather all the birthday gift paddles to see if he wants to use one of those on you instead" Julie went upstairs and retrieved the 3 birthday gift paddles and placed them to the table in front of her grandfather. He picked up the small leather paddle and swung it against his hand "Light sting to that paddle. Good for a quick correction." He then picked up the hardwood paddle and swung it against his hand "Now that's more like it. Nice sting. A good choice" Her grandfather next picked up the flexible leather paddle and swung that one. "Wow. That has some punch to it. Fifty with that will be remembered for sure." Her grandfather went back to the first two again. Julie's mother then spoke to her grandfather. "Remember, Dad. I used to get spanked by you and I don't remember you taking it easy on me. I hope you are not taking it easy because that's your granddaughter" "I'm not Jackie. Julie's bottom has already been paddled today. I don't want to hurt her too much" "You didn't care about that when I was the one getting spanked. I remember several times when I really made you mad that I was given a "double" with only a 30 minute rest in between" "Yes, I know. But" "But what, Dad ?" Julie's grandfather had no response for his daughter. "Don't you think you granddaughter deserves the most severe correction for her actions ?" "Yes, Jackie. But" "But, nothing Dad. Your granddaughter deserves a good paddling with the most severe paddle you can find. That paddle is the flexible paddle. Now give it to her" Julie's grandfather picked up the flexible paddle and motioned Julie over his lap. Tears started in her eyes before even the first paddle spank landed. Her wailing began with that first spank and the only sounds the guests could hear was the flick of the paddle and Julie's wail from each impact. Her grandfather paddled Julie with the paddle 25 times till her bottom was deep red with splotches of purple. Julie stayed over her grandfather's lap wailing for 10 minutes as her relatives watched the poor girl sob her heart out. After about 10 minutes of watching her daughter cry, her mother went to get some sunburn lotion to use on her daughter's behind. Julie just laid across her grandfather's lap as her mother soothed her scorched behind with the sunburn lotion. About 5 minutes later, Julie had her diaper put back in place and her plastic pants were replaced around her waist. After about another ten minutes, Julie finally calmed down enough to speak and was asked by her mother how the paddle felt. She honestly told her mother it burns and she hopes to never feel that paddle again. Her mother told her that she will keep that paddle in reserve and it would be used in only the most severe cases, like this one. Julie thanked her mother for that and said she would like to spend several minutes in the bathroom freshening up before having to rejoin the party. Her mother agreed and Julie spent several minutes washing her face and redoing her hair before she returned o the party. The Final Punishment -------------------------- Julie birthday party was almost over and Julie was wearing the last diaper on the wall. Her mother called to her "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick the last envelope off the wall" she said as she pointed to a the last envelope hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the last envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My last punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your last punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in was a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie knew what it said before she even read it . Her traditional punishment day enema. It says "ENEMA", mother "Yes, Julie, a nice public enema." "Yes, mother" "Julie, you have no more diapers on the wall. What are you going to do?" "I can use my potty upstairs, Mom" "No, I think you could use the potty right here in the living room" "Yes, mother" Julie went upstairs and quickly carried the potty down to the living room and placed in the corner as her mother directed. Julie then walked as calmly as she could to the wall and pulled down the enema bag. Her mother filled the enema with warm water and Julie had herself placed over her mother lap. Her mother slowly pulled down the plastic panties and diapers and lubricated the enema tip. "Julie, you ready for your enema ?" "Yes, Mom" "Good. Here it comes." The warm water invaded Julie's bottom and soon the cramps started "Mom, can I go now?" "No, dear. 10 minutes" Julie suffered through the 10 minute wait as the enema cramped her stomach something awful. She squirmed across her mother's lap as she waited and provided a good show for her relatives. Finally her mother let her expel the enema in the child's potty. The party quickly ended after that final humiliation and Julie was finally put to bed after a birthday she was sure she would not forget. --- --- --- --- --- --- --- --- ---

She woke up as usual, in a full wet & messy diaper & strapped to her spreader pants that usually never came off anymore. Her hands in her mittens tied above her waist due to her always touching herself & she knows Daddy & Mommy’s rule very well about that. Her face had dried milk to it hidden from her paci that was strapped around her neck. She also wore a type of goggles that made her vision blurry to make her feel more like a baby. She knew that Mommy or Daddy would be in to see her any moment due to the sensory pad she was laying on which beeped in their room to tell them baby was awake & moving around. Usually they would leave her there for about an extra 5 mins or so she can wake up still groggy & aware of her hypnosis MP3 still playing in her ears. Her life was micromanaged in every way & one of those ways was her sleeping habits. They had her sleeping most of the day & night through medication laced in her bottles. She was only allowed awake for about 8- 10 hours a day and during that time she was being trained for her other role… a sex slave for Daddy, Mommy & some of their friends. Daddy wants to mold me into his perfect baby sex slave & that has lots of training. It all started about 3 years earlier on a kinky site, he had named a lot of the kinks I liked & thought we would click, I didnt know how much we would click. He was married & was looking for a baby girl & I was looking for my forever Daddy, a Daddy that I would keep hopefully forever- I wanted to be a slave so that way I had to no option to leave him or leave the lifestyle, If I was going to do this, I was in the for the long haul. We had chatted for well over 6 months the before we finally met. He was from VA & I was in Florida. Mommy & daddy decided to go to Disney & meet the baby girl at their hotel & spend the day together. Due to all the meds I've taken throughout my new life, I only remember bits & pieces… I remember being put into 3 diapers & a booster in each one… I was then dressed in a loose tank top & a skirt overall. My hair in pigtails & my feet into hello kitty crocs. I was given a 1 liter bottle of juice (which was laced, as I later found out) that had a nipple at the end, & I was to drink like a baby bottle. Daddy said he wanted it all gone within 45 mins… which was about the time from the hotel to McDonald's for a quick breakfast & to the park. I remember being given more water & juice throughout the day & messing right after lunch. I remember at one point complaining to daddy that I wanted a change & he spanked the back of my leg so hard that I learned not to ask for a change any longer. Due to my asking for a change, daddy said I wouldn't be changed til bedtime instead of dinner time. After Disney, we saw each other 2 or 3 more times within another year, til I officially moved in with mommy & daddy… I remember I came up for a mini visit & daddy never let me leave again. I literally left everything behind in FL. That was about 1 year ago. I came up Friday morning, daddy was working til early afternoon, so mommy had come to get me from the airport, of course rules were that I was suppose to arrive diapered & decently wet. By the time we got home, Mommy added the mittens & made a slit in the 1 diaper & 1 booster I had on & added 3 more diapers, while I sucked on my bottle. Little did I know that Mommy had put my new cocktail of meds in that bottle that started my new journey that moment. That cocktail had a mild sedative, diuretic, laxative & a female version of viagra. Eventually, my sedatives became stronger, as I lost control, less diuretic, as daddy trained my ass, I was no longer on laxatives bc I was on a pure high fiber diet, however the viagra was slowly but surely increased as time passed by, in fact daddy found in Canada an injectable type of female viagra, that was 5 times more potent than a regular pill, daddy would inject it every 3 days & I was on a constant high of horniness but I was only allowed to cum when I was messed. Daddy had trained me to eventually associate pleasure with a messy diaper. I couldn't have an orgasm unless I was messy, so daddy or mommy or any of their friends could fuck me for hours, & I wouldn't know how to cum, but the minute I messed myself, daddy would play with the outside of my thick diapers & I would have to Hump myself to an orgasm. Depending on the day or hour, it could be as fast as 10 minutes or an hour. So back to the day daddy decided to keep me as his. When he got home, I was on the high chair being fed my bottle yet again after mommy fed me my new baby food. I was already full from all the bottles I was fed throughout the day, but mommy had to make sure I ate solids if not the meds would make me sick. Daddy asked if I was messy yet & mommy said no, that we were waiting for him. By this time I was crying because I did need to poop but mommy had a plug in me. So daddy pulled me from the chair & took me to my room… my room was a full nursery, with some extras for daddy's pleasure. As I was put down on the soft carpet, daddy started to give me the news that I wasn't going back home. He had arranged for my dogs to come up & eventually stay with us, but the rest of my stuff other than any diapers or toys was to be donated to a local Goodwill. I wasn't sure if I was happy or nervous or what. All I knew is my life was about to change to something I craved for so many years but was scared to do. But I had finally found that daddy that was ready to give it all to me & more. I was on all 4s on the floor waiting for him, as he walked around the room to get something but I couldn't see what. He brought out a weird looking glasses & headphones. The glasses looked like black leather goggles, tied tightly behind my head & the headphones were put on. My wrists were locked together in the front via my mittens & I could hear daddy come through the headphones… “Baby I want you to listen to me through the headphones, if you can hear me & understand, shake your head yes” & I did. By now, I realized I was a tad drowsy & couldn't understand why, thought maybe it was a long day, but it was only 6pm. “OK baby girl, so I will be sitting down on this chair & I want you to crawl closer. You are going to start listening to your training music & I'll come through every so often to give you instructions but you gotta remember this, because this will be your daily routine.” All I did was shake my head. So I crawled closer to daddy & some music started playing, it was making me even more sleepy, but then I heard daddy say for me to crawl all the way to his crotch, I was to play with his cock through his pants, & he asked me if I needed to mess, & I shook my head yes. He asked me if I was horny too, & again I shook my head. He then proceeded to tell me that if I wanted to mess, I had to work for it, once I messed he would let me cum. Rules were that I couldn't use my hands, only my mouth & teeth. So I had to work to get his fly open & pull his cock out of his pants, all while needing to poop more & more, I was practically crying, but daddy said the faster I get it undone, the faster I'd mess. As I started, I noticed it was hard to concentrate with the sound playing through my ears, it was telling me how I was to become a baby over time with no control of my life or my body, how I was suppose to behave & listen to mommy or daddy, but I felt so drowsy as well & daddy noticed how lazy I was, when that happened, I would feel him rub my belly & remind me I had to hurry if I wanted to mess before bed. Finally, I got his cock out, & I was instructed to suck it, suck it like if it was my bottle, but to take my time with it. Felt like 10 minutes in, Daddy reached out to the top of my diaper & put his hands in & pulled my plug out, I moaned from relief. Then daddy came through the headphones & said, “ok baby girl- go ahead & mess. Slowly. Make sure you push it all out, keep sucking daddy though.” So I did. As I messed it would slip to the front of my diaper as I was on all fours, & I just kept on messing. I didn't know how much I had in me. Finally, I stopped. Daddy asked if I was finished & I shrugged my shoulder, I think I did but thought I had more in me. He rubbed my diaper & pulled it in a way to make sure I had room to go some more. He then told me to try & push some more, at first there was nothing but eventually I was able to poop again, & I couldn't believe the load. My pampers felt extremely heavy & to make matters worse, I had to pee. Daddy gave me permission while he touched my diaper & felt the pee spread in the messy pamper. Once I was done, the voice & sound through the headphones changed. This time it was telling me how much I loved to mess my diaper & enjoy my messy state to the point that I want & need to orgasm every single time I messed. That nothing else mattered except I HAD to cum. By this time daddy started to rub my pampers against me & I was swaying side to side & working myself to an orgasm, I was horny after all but felt so gross, I was crying non stop. Daddy reminded me not to let go of his cock & that my crying would stop eventually once I got used to messing all the time. So of course, I'm sucking but paying attention to my oncoming orgasm, daddy reminded me one more time, don't let go of Daddies “pacifier”. & the voice telling me how I'm no longer to have orgasm unless I was messy. I can have unlimited orgasm daily, but I had to be messy, if I dared to have an orgasm without a messy diaper, I would be punished. I thought I was about to cum & daddy stops & starts face fucking me, of course, I whine from frustration. Daddy starts to get rough & he pushes my butt down on the floor over a large teddy bear & tells me to Hump it, while sucking him & as soon as I do, daddy cums in my throat & soon after I start to cum in my dirty diaper. As he slows down, he pulls out of my mouth & spins me around to check how dirty I am. Then he asks how I feel, I tell him sleepy, & he responds, good!! He tells me to bend down, face to the floor & butt in the air & tells me to cuddle with the bear. The minute I do, I knock out, but not for long, as I feel daddy rubbing me again. “Come on baby, no sleeping, training time”. But that's exactly what he wanted, for me to be docile. Tired but susceptible to all his demands. I am rubbed enough to the point I wake up a little & start cumming again. As I finish I was handed a bottle. The bottles were meant to keep me hydrated & full & on the cocktails of meds to keep me off balance. I was given 3 bottles throughout the night. I remember having weird dreams of what my life would entail, little did I remember that I was still wearing the headphones. I was made to suck Daddies cock twice more & made to orgasm as well. Rule in the house was that I was to sleep messy to get me used to it, eventually daddy would only change me every 24 hrs or so, so I would always be messy, it was his way to humiliate me & remind me of my baby slave state. Life was like that almost everyday for about 4 months. By then I swear, I had already lost bladder control, but daddy said not quite yet but was ready to have me lose bowel control. Daddy had decided to not lace all my bottles any longer however to up the dosage of my meds when I did get them & that was going to happen for at least first year, to make sure I didn't go back to adult hood somehow. I wasn't allowed to adult talk, so I always had a pacifier in my mouth, the pacifier had an attachment that you can remove so then the bottle can be screwed on, my paci would only be removed during my oral training with Daddy. Which was for about an hour, twice a day. My jaw ached at first then eventually got used to it always being somewhat opened & sucking on something. The files I was listening to were also teaching me how to forget how to use adult words. I was allowed to talk but in broken sentences. Eventually over time, I would talk like a 18 month old. My words wouldn't make sense, so I'd have to learn baby sign language & certain cries to tell mommy or daddy what I wanted. THis would be the life I would live for a very long time, maybe forever. Mommy & Daddy said they had no intention of letting me grow past 2 yrs old. I would stay with the mindset of a child, except she knew she was needed sexually & she needed to have her needs taken care of too, it would make her more babyish. I would never learn how to walk correctly again, nor talk, or eat normal food. In return, I would get fucked all I wanted, or didn't. I was to be a sex slave with the mind of a 2 yr old who still needed diapers. As daddy wanted to start my bowel training, he decided to start plugging me with larger plugs every week. I was given an enema on day 1 to clean myself out, then put into a small plug for 24 straight hours, then a size up from there for the rest of the day & at night Daddy pulled out the plug so I can properly mess overnight, after a week, I was put in the larger plug for a few days, I would then get a rest from the plug but get a good fucking from the fucking machine, & daddy would up the laxatives so I would mess more often, which would help me push my colon & weaken my system from all the pushing, but with that, I had to drink more water so I wouldn't become dehydrated, so my diapers were very wet. After 3 weeks of this treatment, daddy started to insert a large hollow plug, that way, I would stay gaped for much longer times & get me to continue messing, this time I had no way to hold it back. With the hollow plug, daddy wouldn't give me a break, it was taken out once a week to clean it up & clean my ass, but eventually within 8 weeks I was completely incontinent. When this happened, I cried non stop, because I couldn't believe I was now really needing diapers, but daddy made sure that through those tears, I was cumming. I don't remember how many times I came, all I know is I was tired, but daddy wanted me to celebrate. And I would celebrate by cumming as many times as he wanted. By now a little over 6 months into my new life, I no longer got fucked in the pussy, a small dildo was placed in my pussy but I was no longer allowed to cum from any pussy penetration & I was getting used to it. The only time I was fucked in the pussy was by mommies dildo, as per daddy, I would never feel another real cock in there, I was to be an anal whore. Mommy fucked me about 3 times a week alone, & the other times it was as a DP with daddy in my ass. But I wasn't allowed to cum, I would only cum if I was messy. But I was always horny & asking for cock. It got to the point daddy decided to take drastic measures. But by now my schedule was as follows, wake up 630am, given a bath, changed into fresh diapers, have breakfast & be ready for Daddy by the time he got home from work at 730, & therefore I would be on my knees sucking on daddy for a little while & by 9 I would be tucked away for my 90 min nap, 1030 up for a bottle & Mommy would get me to training until 1145am, by this time I would have lunch & put down for another nap at 1245pm, Mommy would leave for work & I'd be awaken by Daddy at 2ish & enjoy my afternoon with him along with some more training, be put back down at 530 til 730pm, so by the time mommy got home, I'd have dinner, hang out til 9ish then into mommy & Daddys room for more training & fun til about 11ish when daddy would leave for work & I went to bed for the evening. Eventually with my late afternoon naps, daddy wanted to further my anal training.. he would attach me to the fucking machine. Usually before my midday nap, My training was with mommy & she got her time with fucking me about 3-4 times a week. Mommy would fuck both my holes, Daddy wanted to make sure my ass was always being trained. At first, when I was attached to the machine, it was hard for me to nap but eventually I was so tired from only getting 6 hrs of sleep at night, daddy would give me a mild sedative to get me to sleep through the fucking. Daddy loved to change the size of the dildo so I never knew what I was getting, I barely could see anyways due to those goggles I had on. Daddy wanted my ass nice & stretched. He thought it would help with my messing. By the time I was with them for 8 months & without speaking & my hypnosis training, My speech was all over the place, if you didn't know me, you didn't know what I was saying. I was a small child in every way. Mommy & daddy introduced me to friends outside of the lifestyle as a cousin who was born with issues, daddy did put me through some cosmetic surgery that made my facial look a little younger so I would pass as a 9-10 yrs old. I would always be in a stroller or covered so they couldn't see how tall I was. But to Daddys lifestyle friends, they all knew who I was & everything that was done to me. Daddy finally decided to make sure that I lost weight since I was on the chubby side. Thankfully with the meds, the food I was eating, & the usual cardio from sex in 8 months I was able to lose about 30 lbs, but daddy wanted me at my ideal weight of 125 lbs & I still had 70 more to go. Daddy made sure that the only type of walking I'd get would be the 15 mins on the treadmill, but it wasn't really a walk but a waddle that just taught me how to waddle better, then I'd be put on a bouncer & made to bounce for another 30 mins. Daddy even thought that I should be fucking more often knowing I'd lose a good amount of cardio there, so daddy started to ask his friends to come over more often & give me a cardio workout. So Daddy’s friends came over for more “training, & of course they also knew the no pussy rule. So I was always satisfied anally. So on the weekends & once a week I would take a break from the treadmill but I would be fucking Daddies friends. Usually it would be about 2 of them at a time & they would keep me going for 2 hrs. Daddy would make sure i had an energy drink & an extra pill of my horny pills. I sure was losing weight & gaining muscle in my legs. But again, never allowed a cock in my pussy. Sometimes I would think of getting fucked in the pussy with a real cock but when I did mommy would fuck me with her enormous dildo & I'd be satisfied. However, I was always horny. Daddy made sure that I didn't get to view other men's cock bc he knows I'd whine & cry asking for it, but daddy would always remind me that not all men like a messy girl & he'd remind me what I was wearing & what was inside of it & I'd let out a slight cry knowing that i couldn't get to that cock. sometimes when we were out & about he would take me somewhere more private & rub my diaper & let me have a cum to calm me down. I was usually always messy by now. He wanted me that way so I can always be made to cum. I never knew how I could cum from how thick I was. Rules were when I was out, it was always 3 thick diapers with a booster in each one & once home I would be put into 2 or 3 more diapers. Always very thick, but so horny that I'd be able to get that orgasm. I don't know how but I did. Each diaper of course would be slit. Except the extras at home, those were just added for thickness. Daddy eventually had me well trained for my messy orgasms. With the pill, I would want to keep going bc I wasn't satisfied so I would beg to be fucked harder, Daddy would just smile & tell me what a good girl I was, to be a perfect sex slave like he so wanted. Once a month he would have a fucking party, where he would have about 10 of his friends over early Saturday afternoon & I had a train ran on me all night. By the time we finished I was filled with cum, daddy would just add a suppository & put my previous diaper right back on bc daddy never wasted diapers if they weren't full. & as soon as I was messy, I'd get to cum while finishing off with daddy in my mouth. That way I got re-energized with daddy's protein. By the time I was finished with my afternoon activities I was cranky from not getting a nap, so of course, I was made to crawl right back into my room & put into my spreader & nap til feeding time & then more training with mommy & daddy. On my 1 year anniversary with mommy & daddy, I was given a “birthday” party, but not for my 1st birthday but my 6 month birthday. I sure was a baby. I had lost all control, I was so lost I didn't even know what day it was. I had lost 45 lbs within that year, but I was still in large size diapers. Daddy wanted to make sure I lost more weight so I got small enough to be put in small size diapers, but I still had another way to go. I was fully incontinent by my anniversary. I didn't know how to speak any longer, all that came out was mama, dada, & very little talk, it was mostly a babble. My hands were useless for always being in mittens. If I was to ever get the use of them again it would take years of physical therapy. My hands were always in a closed fist as they were used to being in the last year, Daddy said he would wait one more year before he took my hands out of the mittens, but by then he would use something that was more baby instead of restrictive. I still had strength to crawl, but when I tried to walk I would lose balance & fall, due to the constant crawling & the spreader harness, daddy said eventually there would be no walking, just crawling. For my “birthday” daddy decided to pierce my little girl part, he pierced it in 3 spots on one side & 3 on the other. The rings that were put on were a decent thickness bc Daddy had intentions of closing my pussy & I was to only be fucked once or twice a month in the pussy by mommies large dildos. Other than that there would be a small remote controlled vibe locked in there to keep me horny when needed. Meaning my ass was getting all the attention. By this time I was still in the hollow plug, & daddy had it a larger size, my asshole was always gaped. Not very big but decent. He wanted to make sure that I didn't hold my mess at anytime. He knew I didn't have control but it was his way to humiliate me. The plug came out often though as I was always being fucked in the ass, either by mommy, daddy or his friends, so I only had it in a couple hours during the week. My goggles eventually came off & I was fitted to a type of contact that made my vision blurry. Because I was still 6 months old, I was still sleeping 12 hrs a day, but was told that I would start sleeping less but still about 9 hr days… usually 7 at night & 1 2 hour nap. But most of the time I was still very tired bc of the weekend parties I would have to do, I'd barely get sleep on the weekends. My horny pills were still being fed to me, now that I was so used to them, daddy made sure to up the dose, he said that he would wean me off them to see how I do, but if I slacked off sexually he would put me right back on them. “Good morning baby girl!” Daddy walks in saying. “Do you know what day it is?” I had no clue, & all I did was suck through my paci & look at daddy & my arms partially swinging around & shaking my head no… “it's your birthday baby girl. Today you turn 6 months old.” They did neglect to tell me it was my anniversary there, so I was as lost as always, I just thought it was another day they made up. But I was awaken with a cupcake. “Ok baby let's get you up & going so we can sing happy birthday & let you enjoy your smash cake.” Of course, by now my stomach was too sensitive to eat anything too sugary & solid, so as Daddy said, it was a smash cake. My hands were removed from the mittens, but I had no strength in my fingers, so they remained in a closed position, so mommy just put my hands in the cake & was told to play with it. After a few minutes, my hands were brought to my face & I was to spread the cake around my mouth & nose, but I wasnt allowed to it, & I couldn’t even if I wanted to, thanks to the paci locked to my mouth. Mommy & Daddy couldnt stop laughing at my state & began to take pictures. I couldnt believe it. Of course I got mad & let them know it too with my facial expression. They didnt care. My hands were cleaned off & back into my mittens but my face remained a mess & daddy said I was going to have some fun with him 1st thing before breakfast. I was unfastened from my chair & taken back to my room. Once back in my room, I was put down to finish crawling in & followed daddy back to his chair, he unlocked my paci from my mouth & just like the 1st day I arrived, I was made to pull daddies “paci” out & play with it. Daddy actually made sure to smear his “paci” around my face so he can get some of the cake from my face on his cock. “Here baby, dont tell mommy I let you enjoy some of your cake” & he shoved his paci into my mouth. I got to enjoy sucking him for about 30 minutes before I had to go take a bath & get into fresh diapers for the day. I was then put down for my morning nap, while I heard mommy & daddy having fun back in their room. As I was awaken from my morning nap by daddy, I was handed my large bottle of milk & the usual & told we were going to get ready to go out & get baby some gifts for her “birthday”. I was changed into babyish clothes, a short babydoll dress that barely covered my diapers & some cute ruffle pants, my maryjane shoes & some cute socks with little hearts on it. My hands were removed from the mittens but put into fingerless mitts, my paci was changed out from the penis looking paci to an adult pacifier strapped to my dress. I was so used to sucking a paci, that I never seemed to spit it out. Both mommy & I were ready before daddy was so I was told to crawl myself back into the living room with the help of the leash attached to my harness since I wasnt able to see correctly. Once in the living room, mommy figured she’d get lunch out of the way & laid me on top of her to breastfeed. I usually only breastfed about twice a day directly from mommy but all my milk during the day was from her. It was not something easy to get used to, but when you are hungry & thats all you are offered, you gotta eat! Mommys milk was put into everything I was given so I can get used to the taste, it didnt take long for me to eventually get used it. Daddy was finally ready, but mommy was only half way through the feeding & daddy just couldnt help himself, he came over, pulled my ruffle pants & 2 diapers down & pushed the last diaper to the side & started fucking my bottom until mommy finished. Daddy liked to fuck my bottom at random times bc it would help make me mess not too long after & knowing daddy, I know he wants to take me out messy. Plus the good thing is, my mess doesnt smell, I was given special supplements for them not to be so acidic or smell, which helped when i wore my messy diapers for long periods. So mommy finished, daddy came in my bottom, I was rediapered & redressed & into the car I went. Of course strapped to a customized car seat & paci back in my mouth. We drove what felt like forever, since I couldnt see correctly, my sight was still in a blurry state. Just imagine putting on the very wrong pair of glasses or contacts. Thats what it felt like. But we were there in less than 30 minutes. I noticed that it was a small strip mall & not many cars in the parking lot. As I was getting undone from the car seat, mommy asked if I had done messy yet? I shook my head no & daddy wasnt happy. “ You better do poopoo in those pampers within the next 10 minutes if not you will get a decent spanking when you get home.” I didn't have my plug in today, so it was all about me pushing. Since my bottom was decently agape it wouldn't take much effort, I just had to make sure I could get my colon working. I was strapped into my stroller & into the store we went. As we walked in I could tell that most of the things there were large. I suppose high chairs & a crib. I heard daddy talking to the lady about getting a new crib, a new horsey, & some clothes. During this time, mommy unstrapped me from the stroller & put me down on the floor & was told to crawl around. Bc all I could think of was messing my diapers, bc daddies spankings is no joke. I was left alone & I was only concentrating on making that poopoo daddy wanted, but to no avail. Suddenly I was called towards the back of the store & began to crawl that way when I felt someone rub my diaper & leave me alone… as I got to the back of the store, I get picked up & put on a dresser with a nice smack to my bottom. I was then given a bottle & put it in my mouth as I felt my dress being pulled off & told to stay still. I didn't move. Over the next while I was yanked, pulled, picked up & getting clothes on & off me. I realized I was getting sleepy & my tummy was rumbling. I started whining from being cranky & moving me around non stop for the new clothes but I was quickly smacked & told to calm down & somehow I was able to tell mommy that my tummy hurt & she just put me into one of my new outfits & put me on the floor to finally mess. I know I was going to get a spanking anyways bc the 10 mins passed but my morning bottles always had some sort of laxative in them. So I just got on all 4s, squat down & just pushed. Everything else around me went silent & I just concentrated on doing what I was trained to do, just mess myself like I don't have one care in the world. As I thought I was finished, I laid down & fell asleep. It felt like I was knocked out for at least 30 mins when I felt daddy rubbing my pampers & bringing me to orgasm. I had forgotten where I even was as I started moaning from the orgasm I was about to get, & as I was almost there, I felt daddy stick his fingers in my mouth to suck since I couldn't suck his paci like I usually do. & I came! Daddy whispered in my ears what a good little slut I was & how proud he was of me. I was then put into the stroller & allowed to fall asleep. The next thing I knew I was home in my crib. A couple days later, mommy moved me to the living room in my bouncer for the day. I thought that was odd & then started seeing things from my room being moved then a few hours later I heard the doorbell ring & I noticed the voices at the door as the couple from the store we went to the other day. They were there to deliver my new crib & my horsey. My crib was like a normal crib, except it was a full size mattress & the sides were taller, which didn't allow me to be able to get out of it. There was a small door attached to the railing which they would open to put me in. & once closed it would be locked from the outside. The top didnt need locking since I was always bound in some way to not stretch my legs out or stand up right. Anyways, I was always tied down for bed anyways. Next came the horsey.... Part 2 coming soon. I would love feedback & suggestions.

Anyone like WWE and wanna roleplay? It will have adult baby themes as I kinda had an idea where a wrestler gets a concussion and wakes up with a baby's mind, leaving their tag team partner of someone else to care for them.

Hi Everyone! A new story from me. Dunno why I've started this, when I have two others going (no, I've not forgotten them, but I couldn't get this one out of my head, and just _had_ to work on it). This chapter is a bit dark, and I think I do also need to include a trigger warning, as there's a bit of abuse. Don't shoot me, it's needed to set the scene, and build the main characters. This story I got the idea from another on here recently, which shocked me a bit, but also had me thinking. There's a lot of crazy stuff happen in the Diaper Dimension, and this story is no different. I do love comments, criticism, suggestions for my stories. This story will be a slow burn (I definitely can't update once a day like my favourite stories here). I hope that this one will satisfy us all! Anyway, on with the show... Prologue - A Little called Daniel "Ouch!" The foot that landed on the 2x4 plastic blue block quickly retracted itself back into the air, as a giant hand came down and probed around the foot's sole for a sign of viscous liquid. Nope, none found was the result, even though it still hurt. "Daniel?" "Yes, mummy?", a little boy's high voice queried, with maybe an inflection of concern. "Have you finished playing with your blocks?" The little boy pondered the question, as the tone of it screamed trouble, a trap for the unwary. He knew the rule: blocks away when finished play. "Hold on, where are you?", the feminine voice added. A double trap. Now I'm really gonna pay, the boy thought. "Umm, in here...", he replied meekly, as he slowly popped his head out from behind the sofa. "What are you doing in there, little man?". Another question, but giggly, which quickly faded away as the woman knelt down towards her boy, looking intently at his face. There was to be no smile this time. "Umm, hiding". His face radiated embarrassment, maybe some shame. "Hiding from what, darling?". With concern, Lily reached out and touched young Daniel's chin, cradling it in her fingers, gently raising it so she could see through his bright blue eyes into his gentle but scarred soul. "The monsters...", he quietly spoke. "Your old family?" "Uhhuh", Daniel whispered, as he tried to nod his head, but his chin was trapped still in that very soft hand. He looked up, examining his mother's face, for signs of trouble. Lily made a point of looking around the room. The building blocks were randomly scattered out from the centre of the play room towards the entryway, in stark contrast to their normally being just randomly scattered everywhere within the play room. "They're not here Daniel. They're not in this world", she stated quietly. "But they told me my building was... wa... was... stupid!" Lily looked at the play mat in the middle of the room again. No building remained standing on it. She let out an audible sigh. "Did you knock it over, hon?" A gentle nod was the only response. Please don't be mad at me, he thought. They were mad, real mad. Which is what compelled him to destroy the thing that had taken two painstaking hours to build, and then go hide in fear of them, lest they hit him, again. His building had been magnificent though, he reminded himself. The blocks had been clicked together just so, the scaling absolutely perfect for the tiny figurines that were about to move into residence within it. But it wasn't good enough - it was never good enough. He was never good enough. So they hit him. His biological family destroyed him and his creativity. His dad, his brother - they were never satisfied. His mother simply didn't care. Not even when he ended up in the hospital. There were always excuses and blame when he was taken to the ER. The doctors would accept the words of the parent, and never ask Daniel what happened. He was always too afraid to tell them anyway, for fear of reprisals. That was until the fifth time he turned up, with a broken arm and a welt across his face clearly showing a partial hand print. That was the result of a savage beating after he was found in possession of a toy doll. He finally mustered up the courage to tell the authorities what really happened, after years of being constantly put down, smacked around, told he was a nobody? Told he was a failure. Even after the incident. His brother kept blaming him for what happened. His mother had disappeared, and no one would tell Daniel where she'd gone to. After Daniel told the truth, the evidence backed his story up, finally. Lily knew all this, all that went on that fateful day. She knew who "they" were. She'd been briefed by the adoption agency, warned even, after selecting Little Daniel, from the other Dimension. Both her and husband David agreed to take him exactly because of the qualities his old family seemed to hate so much. He was such a beautiful and gentle effeminate boy to Lily and Dave, and so deserved to be loved, and cared for, and be the centre of their attention. How could they do that to him, she screamed one day at her husband, after reviewing his case file. He was just an innocent little boy! A reminiscent teardrop emerged from her left eye, which was quickly wiped away by some shoulder movements. "Come here, baby", she softly asked. Daniel hesitated. Mummy was his saviour, his angel, Daddy was his rock, his protector. Both of them were his safe harbour. When the waves were ginormous out there and he felt himself floundering and adrift, he knew that he could retreat into their arms for safety and comfort and reassurance. He certainly needed all of that right now. So he pushed forward with his left leg, his right knee scraping along the soft carpet, his hands flat to the carpet holding the weight of his upper torso. His butt emitted a soft crinkle as he shuffled out from behind the lounge. His baby blue coloured pacifier swung in lazy arcs seemingly to the tune of his body gyrations, dangling from a ribbon filled with tiny teddy bears, its one pinned end clasped to the left collar of his baby-blue coloured terry cloth jumpsuit. As soon as his armpits were free of the lounge, his mum scooped him up and held him to her shoulder. She immediately sensed his fear, through his stiff body, and his trembling arms. Lily's heart melted as the boy's eyes filled with moisture, and he began to quietly sob against her chest. "I... I'm... s.. sorry, mummy", Daniel cried. Lily moved over to the lounge, and gently sat down, holding Daniel against her chest the entire time, a forearm resting vertically up the boy's back, the other supporting his padded butt. "What for, baby?", she asked. "They... they... they got to me", he sobbed. "Did you have a flashback again?". Lily recalled that tumultuous period soon after Daniel arrived. He'd be quite a normal Little boy, playing away quite happily, but then suddenly his face would go cloudy, ashen, his eyes glaze over, and he'd end up screaming, or running away to hide. Of course, the first few times it happened, Lily and David were quite shocked, frightened of what their newly adopted boy was experiencing. These episodes eventually led to one where he was so distraught and combative, they took him to Emergency, wherein he only calmed down after sedation. A junior doctor went so far to suggest he be Sectioned, which caused quite a stir. With his wife a mess, the boy's new father stepped in, and told the doctor where to go. "With all due respect, doctor, that is a bullshit copout, and you know it!", he angrily retorted, with his booming loud voice. A senior doctor suddenly appeared around the curtain at the foot of Daniel's bed. "Dr Misner, please go attend to the little in Bay 5, I'll deal with this case, thank you!", the new doctor commanded, watching as the junior disappeared off down the hall. He studied Daniel's chart for a few seconds before looking up towards the boy's father. "Hi, I'm Dr Funde, a senior consultant doctor here. I couldn't help but listen in on Dr Misner's advice", he stated with some embarrassment. "I'm really sorry. Sectioning someone is really quite a serious affair, even more so for a Little." "Does Daniel require that kind of intervention, Doc?", came a scared and confused lady's voice. Lily's hand clamped hard on her husband's forearm in anticipation of the guy's answer. "Mrs Eastwood, no, I don't think so", the doc carefully and compassionately replied. "Your boy came from an abusive family, right?" "Yes" "Have you considered counselling for him?" "Yes, we've already had him booked to see Mrs McPhee...", David answered, with the doctor immediately nodding. "Good choice" "... but she has a 6 week waiting period, so Daniel hasn't been able to see her yet", David concluded. As Dr Funde studied Daniel's notes for a clue, he asked an innocuous question. "Do you know what triggered this episode?" As Lily cradled the trembling Daniel against her chest, sitting comfortably on the lounge, she wondered what set him off this time, what he remembered of his past. His time with Dr McPhee was beneficial. He'd learnt coping mechanisms for when the flashbacks occurred, and had mostly been desensitised to them. But something kept coming back. His episodes were rare now, but frustratingly still occurring. She looked around the play room at the mass of scattered blocks. In amongst the carnage was a tiny red four-wheeled baby carriage, the infant figure still fixed in place. An instruction manual was on the floor nearby, opened to the page where the carriage was complete. "Daniel?" "Y... yes, mummy?", he whispered. "Was it the baby in the stroller that set you off?" Daniel sat at his desk, pondering the meaning of life, and his existence within it. His flat-panel LCD screen lit up the dark bedroom with a soft white glow, emitting the result of a few hours intense 3D modeling. He glanced at the building within the screen's limits. Was it good enough to submit as his final end of year work in a few weeks time? One room in particular was intricately modelled. Flowers adorned the walls in a strip just below the roof cornice, with an intricate white wainscotting adorning each wall. The room's furniture was very childish, almost infantile. None of the other rooms in the model were as detailed. He saved his work, tapped the on/off switch on the LCD panel, and dragged himself off into bed. The single bed itself was non-descript, his feet only just contained within its confines. Soon, he will have outgrown it - a child's bed, him being a late teen in his final year of high school. He was longing and dreaming to be called up into university, study architecture, and escape this house, this room, this bed. With a sigh, he rolled over onto his side, facing a grubby-cream wall of his bland featureless bedroom. He scoffed at the thought that he'd designed a room far surpassing this one. If only that room wasn't in virtual space, he embarassingly dreamt. His eyes gently closed, weary, strained from the glare of the monitor. He noticed the house around him was quiet, still, the big gum tree outside creaking its old wood in tune with the late night breeze. Feeling safe for the moment, he reached through the crack between his bed and the wall, and grabbed hold of a toy, easing it up through the narrow gap. "Hello Molly!", he whispered happily. The doll was tiny, only about 30cm long, and thin, and plastic. It had matted hair, and was missing most of its clothes. But Daniel didn't care. This rescued doll was his. "I built you something!" He kissed the doll on its forehead, and carefully placed it in the crook between his arm and body. A few minutes of play and sleep will do, he thought. Let her know he cared about her. He was curious to know why he found this inanimate object so fascinating. The first day he walked past her in the park he took little notice - she was just a lost toy, thrown away into the manicured garden by someone unknown. By the third day, her face was still staring up at him, playing with his mind, pleading with him to stop. On the fifth day, he did stop, bending down to examine the doll. She spoke to him, told him to take her home, please? "I can't do that", he whispered to her. On the eighth day, he was amazed the doll was still there. It had rained over the weekend, so dolly's exposed surfaces were a bit grubby with dirt. He picked her up, brushed dirt particles off the face, and examined what remained. "I can't take you home", he reminded it. Being very embarrassed by talking to a doll, he looked around the park to see if he was being watched. Why not? "Because its not right" Is it, not? With a sigh, he gently placed the doll back into its place in the garden and walked away. That night, all he could think about was that doll. With a tear forming and sliding down a cheek, his mind could only wonder whether the doll was crying at that moment, imagining that doll would probably never feel the loving touch from a little girl ever again. He cried himself to sleep. As he came through the park the next afternoon on his way home from school, he picked that doll up, apologised for being so insensitive to it, popped it into his school bag, and continued home. Over the next few days, he got to know his little "Molly" doll. He'd hidden her under the bed, only daring to play with her at night. As he stealthily interacted with her each time, he explored his own feelings around what it meant to be in love with a girl's toy, and the joy he gained whilst playing with it. Yawning, he decided to pretend she was finally asleep, so stroked her nose, and laid her head on his pillow. Just a few more minutes of make-believe, he concluded. Then he'd put her back in her hiding spot. The early morning sun poked above the horizon. Daniel's east-facing window captured the rays streaming from the bright globe hanging tentatively out there, filtered the harshness out of the hot morning summer rays, and emitted them through cracks in the venetian blinds. Some of those rays struck Daniel's face, causing him to stir. His hearing was the first to alert him to impending trouble, as the floorboards creaked and moaned under the weight of someone heavy approaching his bedroom door. It opened up to reveal a hulking great man, who seemed a bit annoyed at having to once again be the boy's alarm clock. Daniel's hearing alerted his brain , which sent a jolt of adrenaline through his body, startling him awake, causing him to open his eyes and look around to the door. "Wake up, you stupid boy!", dad boomed as he opened the door fully, taking a step into the room. "Your late!" Daniel sat up, bleary-eyed but alert, his feet swinging out from under the bed sheets. What was the time? Why is dad...? Oh shit! As he stood up fully, the doll fell off his body, and clattered to the floor. Daniel's first instinct was to reach for the doll, but as he did so, his father took another step, and sent a hand sailing across Daniel's face. The boy's bodily momentum changed in that instant. His head twisted from the blow, causing his body to twist in unison, and he fell to the floor bloodied and bruised. "You fucking pedo!" Daniel could do nothing else but groan in response. "What the fuck is this?!". The man bent over and snatched up the doll by its hair. Daniel looked up towards his old man, his eyes almost shut from the pain of the blow, but they could see enough of Molly. With a fist full of Molly's hair, she was being shaken like a rag doll. "What the actual fuck is this?!" Blinded by pure rage, the man threw the doll in a random direction as he turned to head back out the door, flinging it with some force. Daniel watched with abject horror as the doll sailed across the room, smashing head first into the top right corner of the LCD screen. As the doll ricocheted towards the ceiling, the panel spun around on its mount before tipping over the edge of his desk, hitting the corner of a bookcase as it fell. Daniel was frozen in place for a long time, staring intently at the large intricate bullseye crack in the LCD. The panel was ruined. That panel was his pride and joy, pictures of which all his nerdy mates oogled over at school, an item that took him a very long time saving up enough money to buy. Fuck him, Daniel thought. Fuck them! As anger and frustration finally boiled within him, he cracked and let out a blood curdling scream, his face transitioning to glow beetroot red from the exertion. His eyes locked onto his computer, a birthday gift from his parents, begrudgingly supplied for his final year in school. Without any hesitation, he stood up, grabbed it in both hands, and headed out of his room, not stopping to unplug anything. He failed to recognise that he was causing more carnage as cables tore out of whatever they were plugged into. With a final forceful yank of the computer, resistance from the final cable disappeared, and he was out the door. Down the hallway his mum stood worried, her hand at her mouth, but he turned the other way, towards the front door. "Daniel, wait!", she cried feebly. As Daniel reached the open front door, he turned to look at his father, who was standing in the middle of the lounge room staring at a blank TV screen. "You know what? FUCK YOU TOO!", Daniel screamed and spat, before lifting the computer above his head, and smashing it down onto the tiled entranceway. He didn't hang around to watch as bits flew in every direction. The plastic case protecting the fragile interior stood no chance, and electronic parts separated off the motherboard to fly into the roof and walls, bits striking the man in the legs like a swarm of bees. Daniel saw none of it, running down the street as fast as his legs could propel him. The park always seemed so tranquil, and still first thing in the morning, yet Daniel took no notice. He raced through the tiered gardens, and found a spot in a low-tiered hollow, behind a strand of trees. No one would be able to see him there. With his energy and adrenaline reserves completely empty, he collapsed onto his hands and knees, shaking and panting hard. The sobs came thick and fast, the cries a plenty, the tears free flowing, as he mourned for what his life had become. He finally stopped crying some time after lunch, totally exhausted and spent, both emotionally and physically. His face stung from the old man's blow as he rubbed it slowly clean of the dried blood, sweat, snot and expired tears. Rolling over onto his back, staring up at the lush green canopy of leaves above him, he wondered why he was born into such a fucked up life and family. He reflected on how hard it was to please his father - it seemed that everything he attempted was shit and half-arsed in his old man's eyes. And now he'd just been called a pedo. Daniel shook his head at that. How does playing with a doll equate to being a pedo? "Fuck him", he thought aloud. "Asshole would call me anything but his son, so fuck him" The canopy shifted position as the cooling afternoon sea breeze wafted through the park. Daniel relished the sensual touches of the air movements across his arms, luxuriating in the coolness, before it all disappeared. That'd be right, he mused. A loving embrace lost to the wind. In that moment, he thought of his mum. The one person in his life that seemed to be on his side, or maybe neutral. But it had been so long since he had a cuddle from her. He started to sob once more as he realised he'd not been touched affectionately by anyone in his family for months. The only times he'd be touched were those times he was beaten by his dad, or his brother. He so needed a cuddle, told he was loved, told he was important, that he was someone, that he had a future. At this point in his life, he just felt like a punching bag. Lily looked down at her Little boy. His blonde hair was long, and fine, and silky to the touch. She reflected on how this was one of his most endearing features, so she let her fingers slide through the strands slowly, massagingly. Daniel stirred against her chest. He'd stopped sobbing some time ago, and just lay against her chest breathing slowly, eyes open but focused on nothing in particular. Sure, Lily had things to do, but at times like this, she knew Daniel needed the reassurance and love to get past whatever frightened him, for however long it took. She looked down over his body towards the tiny red pram and baby, both made of blocks. She was right - he had triggered over them. But why remained a bit of a mystery. She remembered what triggered his massive episode which earned him that trip to the hospital. She had her sister Mary over, and Daniel was watching Mary's toddler daughter have her nappy changed along with a change of clothes. For some reason he couldn't handle the scene, and quickly became moody, screamed and shouted over anything, refused to do whatever he was told, and finally resorted to being outright combative to Lily and Mary. They had no idea how to settle the boy, who was so wound up like a spring, he was hurting himself through his exertions. It was when he started turning blue during his fights with Lily, and then with David after he rushed home from work, that they decided to call an ambulance and get him off to the ER. What was it about that scene, she wondered. Mary's girl was adorable, and Daniel took a real liking to her. Even though he was much older than the girl, he was a Little, and found great joy and fun playing with her. Daniel loved playing with the girl as an equal, not as a big cousin. When she had a bottle, he had a drink from a cup with a straw - when she had a nap, he joined her in that as well. Lily pondered that juxtaposition too. Normally, littles shied away from interacting with Amazon babies and toddlers, as they were often sen as dolls. Daniel wasn't regressed - Lily and David had refused the option to have him done during the adoption process. They wanted him to be him, and to nurture his loving and caring nature. He was utterly fascinated by the process Mary went through changing the girl's nappy. Was it the loving touches? The affection? The attention that Mary was giving her baby? Maybe the nappies themselves? Daniel wasn't in nappies at the time. He is now though, Lily mused. That idea came from Dr McPhee. Introducing nappies into Daniel's life changed him in a positive way, almost immediately too. He became much more settled, and less prone to suffering flashbacks. So Lily pushed further, by introducing items that were more and more babyish. Every item, Daniel responded positively to. Maybe, all he needed was to be babied, like the other Littles around him? So she did exactly that. With Dr McPhee's advice, Daniel had slowly been encouraged to become her Little baby Daniel, and he loved it. She looked down at the close to sleeping boy, and popped his paci into the boy's yawning mouth. "Sshhh, baby. Mummy is going nowhere. Ok?" Daniel twitched and fidgeted for a while, but otherwise lay completely still. Occasionally, he'd let out a sigh, but then started crying, even though he was fast asleep. "What on earth is going on with you, baby?", Lily muttered. She could do nothing to help, bar give cuddles and reassurance. As the sun continued its descent back towards the horizon, Daniel's thirst got the better of him, forcing him to emerge from his hiding spot. He scaled a few of the tiers in the garden, and walked towards the play area, where he knew there was a water bubbler. On approach, he heard giggling and laughing within a climbing castle, so stopped behind some bushes to see who it was. After all, he still had his pyjamas on, which were filthy with dirt and grass clippings. He certainly didn't need to add embarrassment to the pile of shit he was experiencing right now! The "girl" turned out to be two of them, who appeared after a few minutes from the castle to jump on the swings. One was wearing a yellow sundress, whom Daniel soon focused on. In disgust and shame, he turned away from the scene. A minute later, he stole a glance back at the girl in the yellow dress. She was all smiles and happiness, swinging away, her dress billowing and flowing in the wind caused by her swings. So carefree, such a different life. What would it be like if he... no. Why was his face flushed, embarrassed? He looked away, sat down, and forced himself to wait, even though his heart was all a flutter, and his mind craving more information about the girl in the yellow dress. "No, I'm not looking!", he muttered. The girls soon finished their play session, right on dusk, and sauntered off home, allowing the park to fall back into silence once more. He waited a good while, satisfying his distrustful brain that no one would see this pyjama-clad hobo. After a drink and a quick face wash, Daniel returned to his little hideout amongst the tiers and trees, only to contemplate going home himself. He certainly couldn't stay out there all night, and he needed something to eat. In his haste to run away, he'd left without any of his pocket money, or his phone. Maybe he could sneak inside and steal some supplies, get a bag of clothes, his money and phone, and return to this spot? Yeah, it's worth the risk, he decided, but it needed to be well after dark, after that cranky bastard dad had gone to bed. Around 10pm, he snuck up to the house. The front door was closed, the porch light was on. The house was otherwise quiet. Through the front windows, it looked like the lounge room TV was switched off too. Was the bastard in bed? He tiptoed up to the front door, his ears pounding with the echoes of his heartbeat, and straining to hear any noise from within. Noone seemed to be awake. So he turned the front door handle, and slowly opened the door. Stepping inside, he could see little through the dark gloom - none of the lights were on, not even the kitchen lights. His bare feet felt a cracked tile, which hadn't been there before. Unusual, he thought. A few more steps before the tiled entranceway finished, and creaky floorboards began. But he was light, and was barefoot, so they shouldn't make any noises, he surmised. He was so wrapped up in his careful movements and concentrating hard at making no noise, he failed to detect his father's dark form at the open door to their master bedroom. Daniel froze when he finally did sense a presence near him. He turned slowly towards the unwanted life form , only to see at the last moment that form take a step, then a god almighty whack, as the man's closed fist connected with his cheek. The force of the blow sent the hapless boy flying into the wooden armrest of a lounge chair, his arm crashing across the wood edging, snapping his right forearm bone in two like a twig. Daniel immediately collapsed and screamed in pain, holding up his left hand in a vain attempt to shield himself from his father continuing any further attack. The man had his right fist balled up ready to rain down another blow, one Daniel just knew would hurt. "Stop! No, no, don't do this!", he cried. That was when his mother seemingly appeared out of nowhere, holding the big kitchen carving knife. Before Daniel could yell out, she plunged it with all her strength straight into the old man's chest. Daniel watched his father take a step back, look down at the knife plunged all the way up to the hilt in his chest, before staggering backwards another few steps to a wall and slumping down onto his knees. A gulp of air, much like a fish out of water, and that was it. The man's surprised eyes glazed over, and lost their fire. Waves and waves of pain started radiating across Daniel's body, as he found it harder and harder to remain awake. His last memory was of his mum screaming uncontrollably before running out the open front door. Lily shifted her weight slightly on the recliner chair in Daniel's room, now that the wrapped up bundle of hair and pink silky-smooth skin had settled. Daniel was fast asleep now, floppy and relaxed, but he'd been quite unsettled for the half hour prior. She'd watched his face the entire time, eyes screwed shut as he writhed around in her arms, crying out, mumbling, face showing all sorts of emotion, with his arms and legs being very animated. Yet he remained asleep. He must have been dreaming of something bad, Lily thought. As he relaxed, she took him into his room, changed his very wet nappy, and swaddled him. His face now was buried in the blanket. "Wondered where you were, darl", came a gruff voice at the door. David chuckled as his wife emitted a squeek of surprise. "Don't do that, Dave!", Lily warned. "Sorry, couldn't help myself!". David entered the room and kissed his darling wife on the forehead. "How is he?", he whispered. "He had a flashback today", Lily tiredly responded. "Oh?" "He's settled now" "You ok, hon?", David enquired, studying her face for any concern. "Yeah, all good, but I don't know how Daniel will be when he wakes up" "You had anything to eat today?" "Not this arvo, no. Daniel's not had anything to drink either", she replied, and started to sit up off the recliner. "No, no, stay there. I'll get ya's some food n drinks" "Thanks, babe!" As she watched David disappear out towards the kitchen, she thought about the state of play with her family. Pretty lucky to have Dave, and now a beautiful boy. "We'll get through this, baby boy, we will. We'll do whatever it takes".

Sarah a normal typical 12 year old with medium length brunette hair a short frame that didn't yet show signs of being close to teenage hood. Was on her way home from a bike ride from the nearby creek when she saw a small shiny box on the side of the street. She looked around and didn't see any near by people or anything that the box would have came from. When she picked it up it felt warm to the touch. Sarah put it in her backpack and brought it home before her mom and 6 year old sister came back home from shopping to investigate it in her room upstairs. (This story will circle around Sarah ss she learns about the wish genie in the shiny silver box. Each wish she makes has a consequence. I'm looking for a rp partner that replies with at least a few sentences each time and with detail that makes sense.)

Chapter 1 I hate women. They always complain about their big boobs like it's a curse, and fat hips as though they are somehow an aberration. They complain because of those damn super models that are eight feet tall, who've been starving themselves since adolescence so they can fit a size zero dress. Women think that's the standard, then look down at me with jealous eyes because I can do the same. I can do it because I'm a skinny four-foot-nine at thirty years old. I'm not going to get any bigger even though there's twelve year olds taller than me. And that have bigger boobs. I don't have breasts, I have the underdeveloped, underexercised chest of a ten year old boy. I don't need to wear bras which is a good thing since few designers make adult bras in 30/AAA. And it's a good day for me if I can find panties in adult small that fit me since my hips stopped growing after the age of eight. But grown women stare longingly at me wishing that they could have my figure, if not my height. They can have it. They can have the rejection at bars and night-clubs because they think my ID is fake. Or the long-term crushes that never pan out because "You're just like my little sister." And especially the creeps that are attracted to me because of my "youthful" appearance. I'm sorry to rant, but I've been dealing with this all my life. I've always had to make up for my height. I was a tomboy as a kid, which led to me also being, "just like the guys," There were other girls like me, but they eventually all sprouted. When they did, the guys all took notice and left me in the dust. My life as a little sister or one of the guys. So if I couldn't get by that way, I was determined to get by on my own. I worked my butt off at university. I got hired out of college, and I'm now a mid-level exec at a multi-national. I thought life would get easier at some point, but it hasn't; the work just changed. I could be higher up the food chain, but at a certain point they want you to sell your soul. Not literally, but they want you to put profit before all else. I understand that, but I also can't stop seeing people in the names on the rosters I oversee. So I have to work that much harder and watch more cutthroat people pass above me. I think the stress was starting to get to me which is why my friend Laura made a suggestion. I met Laura at a pilates class at my gym. She was older than me, a mother of three, had a lovely husband. All the things a good girl wants. She had started out in psychology, and I mean that she became a doctor. Almost had her own practice, but then she got pregnant. Her husband was making enough to take care of them both, so she stopped to take care of her kids. I admired that. She worked her butt off, but knew how to prioritize and go after her goals. After so many times of hearing my usual rants about work or my body or men, or all the myriad things that I complained about I think she decided that I was to be her next project. So she made her suggestion. "Regression Therapy." She told me. "I studied it extensively in university; even wrote my thesis on it. I never got to practice it clinically, but a number of years ago I suggested it to a friend of mine who was very stressed out, and she found it really helpful." "I don't know if I really need therapy." Was my go to answer to this kind of conversation. "Most folks under stress don't like to admit that they are. Often they are so used to it that they don't realize that it isn't normal. It has become their normal, but they don't understand that it could be better. You haven't been happy for some time despite your success. I would like to help you figure out why." We'd had similar conversations about help and stress before, but I think for the first time I was really listening to her. It had been a particularly bad day, so maybe I was just more receptive to the idea of support. I asked her about this therapy she'd mentioned. "What the subject does is spend a period of time acting like a child. She gives up a lot of grown-up responsibilities, but also endures a lot of the arbitrary rules that kids have to deal with." "What, like I get to run around screaming and painting walls?" "Not necessarily. Part of the process is taking the subject back to an age where they felt comfortable. Some go to their teens, some go all the way back to babyhood. Or somewhere in between." "I don't see the point of it." "Well it works in two main ways. First, the subject gets to leave behind all of the stresses that they are dealing with currently. It's all on hold, and for the therapy she doesn't have to worry at all about her responsibilities. The other part is that the subject realizes what all that responsibility earns them. You get to remember what you yearned for when you were a child. It helps you to remember why it's all worthwhile." "Seems a little hokey to me." "To some it is. Some forms of therapy just aren't for some people. But I've met a number of people who felt it completely reset their life expectations. There are other, more complex benefits depending on the issues that some people have. Often the experience brings up old forgotten memories that have been bothering them but they weren't really aware of it. They can bring up the memories, and often re-live the experience but can make better choices because despite being placed into a childlike state, they are still adults that can make better informed decisions." "This worked for your friend?" "Oh yes. She got married a year or so ago out east. I think it brought us closer together as well since I stood in as her mother." "You took care of her even though you aren't really practicing?" She blushed a bit at the question. "It was kind of a freebie, since she didn't really have the money for it. But while it wasn't exactly ethical to do it without a license, I'm still a trained psychologist, and I feel that my home environment provides a better surrogate than a facility. Much of it is about immersion." We discussed it further, but I wasn't really sure I wanted to do it. At that moment I'd already worked off quite a bit of stress just ranting at her. I was grateful that she was so patient with me. I still wasn't sure that I needed any real professional help. But then I had the bad week. Two weeks earlier I'd given Brenda, one of the secretaries a project. It was a whole pile of information, along with instructions to put it together in a proposal I'd be making to my boss's boss Dan Carmichael. She had two weeks to put it together, and when she gave it to me two days before the presentation, it was shit. She hadn't paid any attention to my instructions, nor did she include a lot of the information that I'd sent her throughout the two weeks she was supposed to be working on it. I was so angry that I berated her in front of the staff. In hindsight that was not a good idea, but I was just so angry. The next day Chet from HR called me. I fucking hate Chet. Brenda had complained, and Chet wanted us to meet to "work out or differences." My response to that was, "Sorry Chet, but I'm too busy starting from scratch the job that is due tomorrow that Brenda had two weeks to work on!" I slammed the phone in case he was confused as to my mood. The worst part came the next day after I'd worked, and slept in my office trying to get the proposal ready. So the big meeting came and there were four proposals that Dan was looking at. Only three of us showed up to present. The others were okay, but by comparison I rocked mine. I'd been living in the information for months now, especially the last two days, but Dan didn't even ask any questions. This was because halfway through my presentation the fourth presenter showed up, that prick Taylor. He interrupted me to ask Dan if they were still on for golf this weekend. Then he made the worst presentation of the bunch. But as soon as he was done, Dan congratulated him and told us he was going with Taylor's idea. He'd chosen before the meeting, probably while golfing. This whole horrible week had been unnecessary. I returned to my office and slammed the door. Chet called again, but I told him that now was not the time. I called Laura. Chapter 2 I finished my third coffee waiting for Laura to arrive. It was the first day of my vacation but I always need the caffein to get started in the morning even on weekends. It was several weeks since "The Bad Week" so I'd calmed down since then. My thoughts were drifting towards maybe this therapy thing isn't all really necessary. I could still enjoy a week off and not pretend to be a kid the whole time. Laura had explained that she would come pick me up on the morning of the beginning of my vacation and bring me a change of clothes. I'd kind of glossed over all the details up to now since I was being so half-hearted about it. But I was supposed to leave here with whatever clothes she brought me, and a single key to my apartment that I would give to her. When my time is up she'll bring me back to re-introduce me to my life. I was getting nervous because now that I though about it, the whole experience was starting to feel scary. So when the knock came at the door I decided to call the whole thing off and apologize to her for bringing her out of her way. "You don't get to make that decision." She replied to my apology. Standing in the hall she pushed her way past me carrying a paper bag. "You are an adult, dear, and you made a decision. You've made arrangements toward that decision, and so have others. You can't go back on it now." The door led to the living room where she set down the bag. "But it's fine Laura, I'll still enjoy my vacation." "But you won't feel better, and you will have made things worse. Now come over here." She said in a tone reserved for her children. I went, but I hadn't changed my mind. I tried to explain but she put a finger to my lips. "Arms up." she ordered, taking hold of the bottom of my cami. I pulled away, but she held firm. "I've seen plenty of naked girls in my time, dear. We have to get you changed." Once again in her stern mothers voice. Her tone then softened, "At least see how you look in what I brought." Sighing, I indulged her. Putting up my arms she whipped the cotton cami over my head. I felt a sudden shyness as I realized my nudity. She just smirked "There's no need to be shy, dear." She then grasped my sweatpants and pulled them down. I realized that she'd got my panties in with the pants, and modesty overcame my indulgence. She ignored my attempts to cover my self, fending off my hands, "C'mon, Honey step out of the pants." I calmed myself and did as I was told. "I told you to shave yourself before today." She looked at me sternly. "Oh…Right." I'd forgotten, "Look, see I just don't want-" "No, young lady you march right into the bathroom and you do as you're told!" She pointed me at the guest bath and marched me right in with a soft swat to the butt. "Go on!" She added as she turned to the linen closet to find a towel. She followed me into the bathroom and saw that I wasn't moving toward the shower, she crossed her arms and tapped her foot. I began to realize just how much she towered over me. "Do you need me to do it for you?" Having three kids seems to have given her lots of practice with that withering glare. "No, I'll take care of it." I muttered as I turned the shower on. She still didn't leave until I was under the hot spray. It's been a while since I'd done any "yardwork" down there. Not since I stopped dating to focus on school ten years ago. So it took me a while to finish. Partly because I'd had to ask Laura to get me my shaving supplies. Quite honestly this was the first time I'd showered in the guest bath. It felt like I was in someone else's house. Once finished I turned off the water and quickly dried myself. I found myself slowing the process trying to avoid going back to the living room. I tied the towel around my chest. Thankfully she supplied a second towel for my hair which I neatly wrapped. I stood in the mirror trying not to see myself as an adolescent, but as always, when just wearing towels I look like a kid at her mother's vanity. There was a knock at the door. I turned to tell her I'd be out in a minute, but I jumped when she just opened the door and walked right in. "Ah good, you're all ready. Come here." She took my hand guiding me back to the living room. Once situated next to the couch, she pulled out what looked like a fresh package of children's panties. I grimaced seeing Disney Princesses all over the pair that she held out for me. I tried to take them, but Laura avoided my grasp. "No, no, step into them, please." I tried to give her a withering look like I would one of my staff, but she just watched me patiently. Finally I stepped into the underwear which she pulled up my legs. She pulled off the towel and finished adjusting the underwear to her liking. I just waited arms crossed over my embarrassing chest while she pulled something else out from the bag. I didn't look at it, I was just glowering at the idea that children's panties still fit me. "Arms up," she said again, bright pink cloth, bunched up in her hands hovered over my head. I really didn't like the way this was going. She pulled the child's dress around the towel, and down over my head. She smoothed the skirt down my legs until it came to my knees. Just looking at the Print of the Sleeping Beauty on my chest made my face go flush. "I'm not wearing this." I told her flatly. "But I'm not even done yet." She said dismissively. "Here put these on." She handed me a pair of pink tights. I took them like I would a dead frog but she didn't notice my reaction as she got up to grab something. I waited a moment while I heard her rummaging, but decided to finish the childish ensemble and pull on the tights. Laura returned with a brush and set me on the floor before the couch. She pulled off the towel and started playing with my hair. Ignoring the clothes for a moment things started to feel much better. It had been a while since I last got my hair done. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation of my hair being pampered. With a pat on my shoulders Laura announced that she was finished. "Now go look at yourself in the mirror," She encouraged me. I walked over to the full length mirror in the guest bath. But before I saw myself I had a brief moment of vertigo. There was a strange girl in my bathroom. Except that she was in the mirror. In one sense I knew that the girl was me, but my brain took a while to make the connection. My first reaction was to scream. Or to pout. But also to throw something. Or rip the clothes off. Possibly break the mirror. Emotions were a jumble. I settled on crying. I made a very pretty ten year old girl. The pink princess dress was flattering to a little girl, and the pig-tails bound with purple ribbon in my light brown hair enhanced my juvenile features. How could I really be an adult if I look like some damn kid? How could anyone take me seriously? No wonder they promote people over me. No wonder my bosses don't listen, and my staff don't pay attention. How can I get any respect? Arms engulfed me, "Oh sweetheart, it's okay." I just started bawling I turned from the mirror and buried my face in her blouse. I heaved sobs into her for a while until the emotions abated. When I'd calmed down she asked me what was wrong. "I look horrible." I said pulling away from her. She cleared the hair from my damp face, "Oh, you look beautiful." She looked me right in the eyes. "I understand, but this is the whole point of your vacation. I didn't say that it would be easy. And now that you've faced it, don't you feel better?" I wanted to protest, but now that my eyes had cleared I did feel better. And maybe this whole kid thing wouldn't be so bad. It was nice to have a shoulder to cry on. I nodded. "Good." She kissed my forehead. "We don't like to say this, but for therapy to work, it has to hurt sometimes." "Now there's just your shoes in the bag. Once you have those on we'll go." I hugged Laura once more then returned to the couch. The shoes were pink mary janes that matched the outfit. They didn't seem so objectionable as the rest of the outfit had, but then my attitude had changed. I pulled them on and grabbed my purse. "No dear, did you forget what I told you?" I looked about me trying to figure out what I'd forgotten. "Your purse?" "Oh right." I put my purse back on the table. I pulled out my keys pulling the one for the front door off the ring. It felt strange handing it to her. I looked back at my purse as Laura shuffled me toward the door. It's funny to think that there is so much of our lives that we carry in our pockets. I felt naked leaving my house without any of it. From now on I would be, could only be what people perceived me to be. Before she opened the door, she turned to me, "Remember also, in case you forgot. From now on you call me Mommy. To you that is who I am until we get back here." This I did remember, but I hadn't thought she would be serious. Then again this whole morning had been a lesson in how serious she was. "Yes Mommy." I replied. That felt weird too. The door opened, and I preceded her into the hall of the apartment building. Laura pulled the door closed behind her before locking it. The bolt flicked shut with a heavy clunk, and the key disappeared into her purse. Apprehension filled me once more as I realized that I was now locked out of my whole life. Chapter 3 I followed Laura out to her car. I didn't recognize it at first since I usually see her driving the sedan. But today she was driving the family car, a giant, black SUV. She said that it was great to haul all the kids to where they need to go, plus supplies and groceries despite the poor gas-mileage. I heard the doors unlock, and I made my way to the passenger-side door, "Uh sweetie?" I heard her behind me. Turning around I saw that she had the backseat door open a crack. "Little girls have to sit in the back." I made an exaggerated sigh, "But Laura-" "No buts young lady. It's safer, and it's the rules." She tapped her foot. "Fine." I replied sullenly. She opened the door wide, and I hopped up- well, tried to hop up. Did I mention that I'm short? Laura boosted me up into the vehicle, and right in front of me was a child's safety seat. I tried to move around the bulky thing to get to the other side. "No, dear you sit in the seat." "Laura-" "That's twice you've forgotten the rules." "Wha- Oh, sorry, M-Mommy." "Good girl, now get in the seat." She repeated lifting the harness so I could fit my head under it. I felt objections bubbling up in me, but her simple insistence that the world was her way had so far had been unshaken by my objections. So I sat down trying to be uncomfortable, and oversized for the seat. My worldview simply insisted that the seat was built for a child and therefore I couldn't fit inside it. But as I sank into its cushioned embrace, she brought the harness down to buckle in my crotch. I had to face the stunning reality that maybe I'm even more childish than I really thought. She closed the door, time seemed to stretch as she walked to the drivers side. Once situated herself, and buckled in, she turned back to look at me, "All comfy back there?" Her hand caressed my knee. I just glowered at her. Maybe I had to accept that I could fit in a child seat, but didn't have to like it. As she drove we chatted for a bit, but with her focus on the road, and my position in back it made the conversation feel forced. So I sat back in silence and watched the scenery go by. We hit a bump. Not uncommon since there was a lot of road construction on this part of town. Another bump- That was weird. Knowing this stretch of road, I realized a double bump was coming. Bubump! Oh my god! I didn't know whether to feel outraged or humiliated. Every time the car hit a bump the crotch of the seat hit me in the, well crotch. And it felt- Well it hurt, but it also didn't. I mean to say that, well, it… Okay it felt good. But more in the way that I realized that I hadn't had any external stimulation in years. Well nothing that wasn't- uh, by my own hand. Slam! "Stupid lady! Get off the damn cell phone!" Laura had hit the brakes as another car veered into our lane. Whew! I had to get a hold of myself. Oh shit, I just realized that they were repaving this section of road. The car started to buck and leap. I tried to focus on other things, but then I realized that you know what? I'm in my own little world back here. She's got that terrible song turned up on the radio, who will notice? So I relaxed myself into the hump that held the buckle between my legs. The vibrations of the car transmitted movement through the chair into my body and against the seat. I closed my eyes focusing just on the sensations. It was like I imagine what it felt like on those old latenight softcore shows where they would hump each other but not actually have sex. Except that I was balanced on the edge of a dull pinnacle, each vibration from the ground transmitted right to my- Kathunk! The unpaved section had ended. Okay, yes, I was disappointed. Still, I could get used to riding like this. First we stopped at the gas station, where before she got out Laura gave me an odd look before filling up the car. Then she picked up her dry cleaning. When she stopped off at the post office, I was really getting bored of the car ride. I also noticed the growing need to use the bathroom, the curse of the coffee addict. Being a small person means that everything is smaller. Once I notice things down there getting urgent, I can't hold it for much longer after that. That's another thing that full-sized women can have, they want this body so damn much! "So are we going- uh, home now?" I asked when Laura pulled her door open. "Just a few more errands to run, then yes we'll be going home." More errands? That wouldn't end well, I thought as she pulled the car into traffic. "Laura-" "Ahem." She glared at me through the rearview mirror. "What? Laura-" "Ahem!" "Look this isn't the time for silly rules, Laura, I have-" She jerked the wheel around, and pulled the car to the side of the road. "I have all the time in the world, young lady. You do have to follow my rules. If you don't want to follow them you can get a spanking. Understand that I have no problem with you breaking rules, the person that will have problems is you. Is that clear?" I had no words to give back to her. Given how much control she suddenly had of my life, I whole-heartedly believed her. "Well?" She demanded. "Yes." I replied sullenly. "Yes what?" "Yes, M-mommy." She gave me a pat on the knee and a smile. "Good girl." She turned back forward and got the car moving again. Totally cowed I huddled in my carseat. I pouted for a bit, but the urgent need to pee overcame me. Still, there was a rebellious part of me that didn't want to acknowledge her superiority. Which is why I still sat in the car while she did something at the bank. But after that urgency won out. "M-mommy?" She smiled at me through the rear-view mirror, "Yes, dear?" "I need to go to the bathroom." Oh god that sounded so childish. "We'll be home in just a bit, dear. Also, you will call it potty from now on." She's goading me. She had to be. I had to stop myself from saying, "The hell I will!" She pulled into the hallmark store. I tried to unlock the catch on my carseat, but I couldn't find the damn thing. I was really getting desperate. I'd hoped I could get out and back without her noticing, but I was reduced to clawing and pulling at the buckle trying to release it. Laura finally came back and got us moving again. "Mommy I really need to go!" I said through gritted teeth. "Go where, dear?" I glared at her through the mirror hoping she could feel the daggers of thought I threw at her. "The potty, dammit the potty!" I finally yelled. "Not with that language you won't." My jaw dropped, if she was this much of a bitch to her own children- "Please! I can't hold it." I begged. But she still waited for the proper words. "Please let me go to the potty." "Okay dear, we're at the drugstore now, you can come in with me." She got out, her walk around the car seemed to take forever. "See how easy things can be if you just ask nicely." She said after opening my door. I didn't see how she released the catch, but I was too focused on getting to the bathroom. Once the harness was over my head I tried to push past her, but her hand kept me stuck in the seat until she pulled me up by the armpits. She pulled me out of the car before setting me with a rough jolt on the pavement. A jolt was the last thing I needed at that moment. I felt wetness filling my panties. And once it started I couldn't hold it back. Pee ran down my leg creating a dark stain on the concrete below me that quickly spread. "Oh my god!" She cried before grabbing my hand and roughly jerking me into the store. I was so embarrassed. I'd pissed myself like some kid, and now the whole store would see me. I tried to hide my face, but her firm grip held one of my hands. "Where is your bathroom?" Laura demanded from a clerk. He looked at her, then down at me. "In the back to the right." He pointed. "Did you hear that?" She jerked me back to facing her. "You go back there to the potty and you wait there, you understand?" Her furious expression cowed me into just nodding before she pushed me toward the back as she hurried off in a different direction. I hurried to the bathroom my shoes squeeking wetly on the linoleum, avoiding other people's faces, praying that they only saw a little girl, and not an adult pretending. Somehow them knowing I'm an adult would make this worse. The fact that I am did make it worse. I entered the bathroom, and locked the door. I pulled off the tights and panties, and tried to wash them in the sink. I put the shoes back on since this bathroom didn't look all that clean. Looking in the mirror I realized that the dress was ruined too. That's when I started crying. Twice in one day. Not only did I look like a kid, but now I was acting like one. No, not acting. I was trying to act like an adult, but this childish body kept screwing me up at every turn. The handle jiggled, then a knock came at the door. I let Laura in. She had some bags in her hand which she set on the toilet after lowering the seat. "Let's get that dress off you, lift your arms." With a deft pull she had me naked in a public bathroom. Which I realized she hadn't locked. She damped some towels and started scrubbing my legs roughly. "You're going to have a bath when we get home." She muttered. When she was done, she went to her bags pulling out a cheap undershirt. "Arms up." She ordered as she bunched the fabric in her hands. Once again she pulled clothing over my head, I put my hands down feeling a little bit better. But I was soon dismayed when she returned from her bags again this time with what looked like a diaper. She paused, considering the diaper for a second she looked down at me with her mouth a tight thin line. "I hope, for your sake you're not just doing this to act out some fantasy." She looked at me sternly. "Excuse me?" Her accusation stunned me. "I know all about infantilism, and all that stuff, and this better not be some scheme you're trying to pull to get your jollies at my expense. I will make your time with me very difficult if that's the case." "Where do you get off-" "In private, missy! I saw you in the carseat humping it like some slut. And then you wet yourself so as to get put back in diapers? That's two strikes against you. But I'm willing to forgive it if this is actually happenstance. I do consider that I could be wrong. But with both happening so soon, I'm not so sure. That's why I'm warning you right now you won't be taking advantage of me for any of that." She pulled open the pull-up for me to step into, Cinderella staring out from the front of it. I really didn't know what to do at that point. I tried to review my options, but I just wanted to be back in my apartment. "Look, Laura why don't we just call this off. It's obviously a mistake. Just take-" I suddenly found myself over her knees as she sat on the toilet, the bags shoved to the floor. The loud crack of her hand smacking my butt echoed through the bathroom. I cried out for the pain. She spanked me again, harder. I tried to cover myself, but her hands pulled my arms away somehow locking them both in her grip. Another slap echoed through the room. "How many was that?" She demanded. I sniffled and sobbed in response. Smack! "How many?" "Three!" I cried, "It was three!" "Wrong! Start over, count each one." Smack! "One!" Smack! "Two!" Smack! "Three!" Smack! "Four!" Smack! "Five!" Smack! "Six!" "So how many?" "Six!" I replied through my sobs. "For each time you broke the rules." Smack! I cried in surprise. "And that was for using a bad word." She pulled me back up and set me on my feet. "Now are you going to be a bad girl?" "No." I replied through the tears. "No what?" "No, Mommy." She lifted me off her lap, and set me down. I just stood there wiping my eyes as she held the diaper out for me to step into. I did so carefully so as not to get the soiled shoes on the diaper. It was a pull-up style which she promptly lifted up my thighs until they were snug over my hips. "There you go. Now grab those dirty clothes from the sink and put them in this bag." I quickly did as I was told, ignoring the snot nosed brat staring back at me from the mirror. Once the bag was tied she handed it to me along with the bag that held the Goodnights package. She then opened the bathroom door. Exposing me to the store in just an undershirt and a diaper. "L- uh, Mommy, I can't go out there like this..." "Sweetie,” She said loudly from outside the bathroom, “I don't have anything else for you to wear. You soiled your clothes, so you're going to have to wait until we get home to get changed." She held her hand out, beckoning for me to grab it. I did so, and she pulled me close to her. I felt like a three year old. I stuck right by her side, trying to hide my face any time someone passed close by. But we didn't leave. She pulled me to a stop at the end of the line for the prescriptions. We stood in the middle of the store where anyone could see me. "M-Mommy?" I pleaded in a whisper. "Can I please just wait in the car?" "No. Right now I don't think I can trust you to be alone in the car. So you just wait right here until we're finished. If you'd behave like a big girl then you wouldn't be here." So we waited, and the line, as they always seem to didn't move. I stood with my head down hoping that somehow I'd turned invisible. I surreptitiously looked to see if anyone was looking at me. And to my surprise people did. That wasn't the surprise. I was expecting people to be staring at me trying to guess if I was an adult or an overgrown child. But it seemed that they'd already labeled me as a child. What they would do is look at me, then at Laura, or as they saw her, my mother. Some would glare, others would nod in sympathy. I even started to hear snippets of conversation about bad parenting. I realized in that moment that I hadn't just taken the role of child, but she'd also taken the role of parent. In doing so I became her daughter, and my actions reflect on her as a parent. I may look ridiculous right now, but that's the nature of children. It's the parents who are blamed for how the child looks. It's the parents who are blamed for the child's behavior. Like it or not, Laura took on a heavy burden when she decided to help me this way. We finally made it to the front of the line, and even though they had the prescription right there, they took their sweet time fetching it and have her pay for it. But finally we got to leave. Once back to the car I let her boost me to the car seat without complaint. I sat down and let her buckle me in quietly. When she got the car running I decided to apologize. "Mommy?" She turned to me, "Yes, dear?" "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for all the trouble I've caused." She smiled. "I understand, Honey. This takes a bit of getting used to. It's much of what the first day is all about." She gave my knee a squeeze. "Let's get you home, and cleaned up." Chapter 4 She got the car moving, and once again I was trying not to pay attention to the bumps in the road. This time, though the diaper cushioned the seat so that the ride didn't hurt at all. That didn't stop the interesting sensations. Thankfully it was a short ride, but it did seem long. Finally home Laura pulled into the garage. She turned to me once she'd parked, "Remember, Paul knows what's going on, but the kids don't so as far as they're concerned, you're just a little girl that will be staying with us." "Right." I replied. Laura pulled me out, and I followed her into the kitchen. I became self-conscious of my lack of clothes when I saw that her daughter Kathy was already there finishing off a soda can. "Hey, Mom." the leggy eighteen year old said when she saw us. "Dad's been trying to get a hold of you." "I didn't get anything on my phone." She replied as she rummaged through her purse. "Oh, it's turned off, What did he want?" "You're supposed to meet him for the firm's client meet and greet." "That's next weekend- or wait. Oh shoot!" She glanced down at me still holding the bag of supplies that we'd picked up at the drugstore. "This is my friends daughter that I told you about. I have to go get ready, do you mind giving her a bath, she had an accident." "I'm actually about to go out. Get Mandy to do it, she's still grounded anyway." Laura made a dubious glance up at the ceiling before leaving the kitchen. I heard her call up the stairs. Alone with Kathy for the moment I just clutched the package not knowing what else to do. The silence was becoming oppressive. "Mandy, I need you for a minute!" Laura called again much louder. There was a sudden stomping from above us that trailed to the stairs before very deliberately stomping down them. I could hear Laura speaking to her, their voices getting louder as they came to the door. "-So I need you to babysit while I'm with your father." Laura said coming into the kitchen. "You don't have to do anythings special, just give her a bath, and some lunch. There's a chance we'll be late, so you might have to make her some dinner too." Both women looked at me as they entered. "Oh Honey, you can just put those on the chair." She said motioning to the pack of diapers. I put it where she indicated, feeling everyone's eyes as I did so. "If you do well I might even end your grounding early. Deal?" Laura continued. Mandy glared at me, the sixteen-year-old looking sour. She was dressed all emo/punky with platinum blond hair with bright purple at the ends. "Alright Mom, I'll take care of her." "Oh thank you! Now I've got to hurry the thing only starts in a little bit." Laura hurried off. I realized that I'm now a kid to these people, but how was I supposed to act? Mandy seemed to soften a bit as she held out her hand to me. "Cmon kiddo, Mom says you had an accident." I nodded before taking her hand. "Oh let's get those shoes off, Mom hates shoes on her carpet." Deliberately I sat on the floor to pull the shoes off. I was doing so in a very exaggerated juvenile manner, bending over, roughly pulling them off before tossing them aside. I didn't want these girls to think I wasn't really a little girl. I mean how weird would it make me look to be found pretending. After that I followed Mandy up to the bath on the second floor. As Mandy started the bath running Laura poked her head through the door. "Mandy, I've put her clothes in the Sarah's old bedroom, just grab what you need from there." She nodded to her mother who darted back to what she as doing. "You- arms up." She ordered. I did as I was told and the undershirt lifted back over my head. She pulled down the diaper and had me step out of it. Once again I stood naked for the third time today in front of someone else. I couldn't really get over the embarrassment. Mandy smirked at my modesty. "You wait here so I can get your clothes and a towel." She promptly left the bath leaving the door wide open. I closed it behind her and waited watching the bath fill. I reflected on my new predicament, being a little girl babysat by someone half my age. Being too scared to assert myself in case someone finds out the truth. I was suddenly hoping my underdeveloped body was youthful enough to fool them. Getting annoyed that it was. I pulled the ribbons from my hair and set them firmly on the counter. What a difference a day makes. "There you go." Mandy re-entered the bath- still without closing the door. Watching the tub fill for a minute, she stopped it when she was ready and guided me into the warm water. "Have a seat, kid." I kept waiting for her to leave, but she stayed and started soaping a washcloth. "Oh, I can do it." I told her holding my hand out for the cloth and soap. Where do these women get that glare? Mandy seemed to put curiosity, absurdity, and derision all in one glance as I withered in front of her. Laura looked in again, this time in a beautiful bright red gown that really showed off her assets. Really showed them off. I looked down at my own chest in embarrassment. "Your sister's gone, and I'm going to take off now too. I'll have my phone if you need anything. What's that?" she was looking at the pile of clothes Mandy'd brought in. "I left underwear in the bedroom." Mandy looked down, at the pile, and I too saw what they were both looking at. She'd brought up one of the diapers. Mandy nervously glanced at me, then back to her mother. "Oh, she told me she needed them." Mandy thumbed back at me. I wanted to protest, but a furious glare lit Laura's face, her lips a thin painted line. I tried to shake my head or say no, but when you're small, naked and wet, it's hard to come up with coherent arguments. "Yes. Well that's only for at night. Isn't that right, dear?" She glared at me demanding a confirmation. I could only nod in response. "Okay, then I'll grab some panties when we're done." Mandy replied. "Here, let me walk you out." She got up and followed Laura down the stairs chatting as they went. That little bitch lied! She'd lied, and now her mother'd confirmed the lie. Well, she hadn't known that her daughter was lying about it. But why would I say such a thing? It's not like I want to wear diapers. This was all her idea. I've been trying to escape this childish body my whole life. Frustrated I punched the water. It made a big splash so I did it again. It felt good to let out the aggression in small gouts of water. "So you're a pissy pants bedwetter are you?" Mandy giggled from the bathroom door. What could I say? Her mothers response pigeonholed me as a bedwetter. "Only sometimes." I muttered sullenly. My cheeks went red with the admission. "That's not what it looked like to me. It looks to me like you can't hold it at all. But Mom seems to think you can handle big girl panties. We'll just have to see." With a cruel sneer she slapped the soaped cloth over my face and started scrubbing. "Hey! I can do it! Stop!" I yelled into the washcloth, but she just kept at it, batting my arms away. "Hold still, Runt!" She pulled the cloth away just in time for me to get a face full of water. She cleared the soap from my face and started scrubbing all over me. To be honest it wasn't all that bad. She certainly was thorough, going over my back and chest, then all down my arms. I stood when she bid me so she could scrub my legs. I tried not to blush when she did my thighs. But finally when she finished she had me dunk myself fully into the tub to rinse. "I suppose a girl as young as you would prefer a bubble bath, but I'm afraid we don't have any of that." "I'm not that young." I replied. "Oh? How old are you then?" I almost said thirty. Laura had never set an age, I was supposed to fall into an age where I felt comfortable. So far nothing felt comfortable about being young. “Fourteen?” I tried. "Oh come on! Maybe you're tall enough, but I've never seen a kid take so much time to think about how old they are." "Really!" "Come on, you aren't fooling me, Runt!" "Okay, I'm twelve, but I'll be thirteen soon." I tried again. "Better, but I don't believe you." she sat up arms crossed under her breasts like they gave her authority. "Ugh, fine, I'm ten!” I yelled. This whole thing was getting more and more ridiculous. "Good girl!" she patted me on the head. "You are tall, but you sure don't act like a big girl.” You have no idea, I thought at her. She poured out some shampoo into my hair and started scrubbing. Pretty soon she was dunking my head again until the shampoo was all out. She stood me up and wrapped me in a towel as I stepped out of the tub. I dried my hair in front of the mirror while Mandy went to grab some underwear. Once she returned she had me step into the Princess Belle printed panties just like her mother'd done. I wondered just at what age any of these girls had started dressing themselves that they felt an eight year old needed help. When she was done she'd dressed me in purple leggings, a jean skirt and a pink shirt with a rainbow unicorn done up in sequins on the front. I tried not to be so disappointed at the outfit in case Mandy got suspicious. She sat down on the toilet, and pulled me onto her lap to start doing my hair. I closed my eyes once again to ignore the circumstances and just enjoy the pampering. Unfortunately I kept getting hung up on being treated like a little kid by someone half my age who also happened to be bigger than me in every respect. Once done I didn't need to look in the mirror to know that I had the two pigtails tied with ribbon again, but Mandy seemed to be seeking approval of the job. So I conspicuously primped and smiled at my reflection. "C'mon, lets get you some lunch and then we'll figure out what we'll do the rest of the day." She said, her attitude seeming to have much improved from her earlier nastiness. Back in the kitchen she poured out a tall glass of apple juice for me while she looked over the lunch options. "There's Mac-n'-Cheese, course that's more of a dinner thing. Hmmm, frozen pizza, peanut butter sandwiches or Ham-n'-Cheese -oops, no ham." "I know! How'd you like some grilled cheese?" She looked up at me from the fridge door. That actually did sound like a great idea. "Mmm, yummy!" I replied. It had been forever since I'd had that bit of comfort food. I think that grilled cheese is probably most kids first attempt at cooking, which is why so many of us look back so fondly on it. Quite suddenly I found myself actually enjoying my childish role. "Okay!" She gathered the ingredients. "You finish that glass while I get everything ready." I really was kind of thirsty at that point so by the time she'd prepared lunch I'd done as I was told, and she poured me another glass. We had lunch in the living room with the tv which surprised me a bit, since she turned it to some cartoons for my sake. "Oh hey, My Little Pony like your shirt!" I gave Mandy a big smile since I was supposed to like this sort of thing and slowly savored my toasty warm grilled cheese. I do have to give her credit, she made it just right. The cheese was all gooey and the toast was all buttery. Things got really dull quickly though because Mandy, while eating her lunch and sitting on her computer would flip to MTV every commercial to watch the latest and greatest in crappy pop music. While cartoons weren't really my thing, they were far superior to her taste in music. But she retained the controller, and I endured the torture long after I finished my lunch. While the cartoons were on, though I really did feel myself getting a little comfortable in my assumed role. Quietly reflecting on the cartoons and my babysitter I could immerse myself in it. Even the lack of control of the tv gave Mandy a distinctly "big sister" air. I settled comfortably into the couch and stayed that way until Mandy's foot found its way into my side. I nearly jumped out of my seat. "Oh, I'm sorry," She said looking up from her computer. "I didn't realize you were ticklish." Oh shit. I needed to head that off right away, I was not getting the tickle torture. "I'm not ticklish, you just startled me." An evil glint filled her eyes, "You're not?" She set the computer aside. Oh no. "Nope!" I looked back trying to be casual about it. She set the computer aside, "I dunno, that looked ticklish to me." The only way to deal with this, in my experience is to bluff; be so confident, and stay relaxed during the test. 'Cause at this point I knew there would be a test. "Well it wasn't." "Not even here?" She attacked my side where she'd nudged me with her foot. I flinched a bit, but I was able to relax through the attack. The second time would be both sides, and then somewhere else. If no good jump occurred by the third time, there might be a fourth, but it would end. I just couldn't flinch at all until Mandy finished. I could feel myself tensing, despite myself "Or here?" She attacked both sides of my waist like I thought. "Nop-" As I relaxed after the second attack she hit my underarms. I shouldn't have been surprised, but I jumped and wriggled under her assault. "Shit! Stop! Hahahaha! Please, stop!" I shouted. "Oooh a liar and a potty mouth!" She grinned. "You do deserve a punishment for swearing, so punitive tickling!" "No plea- Hahahahah! Please! Heeheehee!" The bitch was ruthless, and now that she found my weakness she kept at it all over. It went on for a while with short breaks when I became breathless only to start right back up. My sides were hurting while I writhed on the floor screaming and giggling under the torture. She paused for a second, pulling back, and leaving me wriggling twitching on the floor. "Now for the finale, then your punishment is over." She said with a satisfied grin. Her fist grabbed my shirt and yanked it forcefully up as her head dove for my belly. "Noooohohohoho!" I cried as she began blowing raspberries on my belly, then her hands found my sides and armpits. She waged total war on my body, and it capitulated in hilarious agony. I didn't even feel it at first, my mind taken up with so many other sensations, but pretty soon I was shoving her violently off me as I felt the wetness filling my underwear. Suddenly standing I lost control of everything. "Oh shit!" Mandy yelled before yanking me into the kitchen before I leaked all over the carpet. Standing for a second time in my own puddle I broke down crying. "I told you to stop!" "Well dammit you're eight years old! You should be able to handle this sort of thing by now!" She started roughly taking the clothes off me. "As far as I'm concerned you're wearing those diapers until Mom says differently." Oh god, Laura was having some weird thing bout these damn diapers what would she think now? I felt a slap on my butt. "Step out." I did as I was told and stepped out of the leggings I'd just stepped into. Now run upstairs and start another bath. I'll get this cleaned up. Then I'll come help you, understood?" I nodded. I ran upstairs crying. What the hell is wrong with me? I started the shower running, trying to clear my eyes while waiting for the water to warm up. The door opened behind me, "Bath, not shower, I said." She barked before moving further down the hall. I slammed the door, but she returned quickly with a towel and clothes. "I said bath!" she shouted pushing me out of the way to the bath knob. "What difference does it make?" I sobbed, "I just need to rinse off." The spray switched to the spigot before Mandy rounded on me. "Showers are for big girls, and you're obviously barely above a baby!" She growled at me. "Now you wait there while I go clean up your piss!" That fucking bitch! I slammed the door behind her once again. But not knowing what else to do I just stood there and sobbed. I wouldn't be so upset about it, but the bitch was right; she was just rude about saying so. I mean if the goal was to convince her I was a little kid, mission fucking accomplished. I heaved one last sob before clearing my eyes. I still had the stupid unicorn shirt on, add that to the red, watery eyes, and all I saw in the mirror was a snot nosed kid waiting for a punishment. How had things gotten so bad so quickly? The door burst open again - why didn't I lock the damn thing? Mandy practically ripped the shirt off me before depositing me in the bath with a splash. She yanked the tap closed and started once again with the washcloth. Now that I'd had time to think, I realized that she had pretty good reason to be upset, what with having to clean up after me. So I just took her rough treatment silently feeling much like a pet that hasn't figured out house training yet. I smiled at the image in my head. "What are you laughing at, Runt?" "I was thinking that you're lucky." "Oh?" she sat back. I think she was expecting some kind of defiant insult for her painful ministrations. "Yeah, I haven't shit on the furniture yet." Her look made me laugh. For a brief moment she thought that I was threatening to do just that. But she started laughing with me when she realized I was making fun of myself. "You foul mouthed runt!" She giggled as she finished her scrubbing much lighter now. Once out of the bath and dried she had me step into a diaper that she pulled up to my hips. That drained the humor out of me; it got me wondering of what Laura would think when she got home. The diaper was followed by a pink, ruffled, Little Mermaid nightshirt that came down to my knees. "There you go, now we can finish watching cartoons, okay?" She held her hand out to me. "Okay." I replied taking her hand and letting her guide me back to the couch. Chapter 5 I thought that the humor would soften Mandy's disposition, but she took to calling me Pissy the rest of the day. On one hand, I did kind of understand. She was grounded, and now stuck looking after a brat that seems to have a problem holding it. But on the other, she's supposed to be the responsible one here, and resorting to bullying and name-calling wasn't helping. The cartoons stopped right away. Instead we watched spoiled bitches have massively overdone sixteenth birthdays, followed by girls the same age (and I'm sure there's overlap between programs) getting pregnant, and being generally spoiled bitches about that too. Then there were the dating shows which are generally based on insipid concepts in the first place, but MTV seems to have run with the ideas that other channels thought were too dumb to air. It was not a fun afternoon. Laura called to say that she would be late, and that we should get dinner, and made sure that Mandy put me to bed on time. Though it annoyed me when I didn't overhear what that time was. I didn't feel like asking. She did set it back on the kids shows while she cooked up the mac and cheese. Not cartoons this time, but still smarter and more entertaining than what she liked to watch. Dinner went fast, and it was quickly followed by cookies and milk which ended abruptly since I yelled at Mandy to stop calling me Pissy, which she refused. "C'mon Pissy it's your bedtime anyway. Once you're put away you won't have to listen to me. Even when you piss the bed, Mom can take care of that crap when she gets home!" I finished my milk, and slammed it on the table. "Fine, I'm going then! I'd rather be alone than spend one more minute with you, or watch your crappy tv!" I stomped out of the kitchen really wanting to break something, but all I could do was stomp up the stairs, much like she'd done coming down this morning. "Goodnight Pissypants!" she called up behind me. Oh I had some choice words for that bitch! And it was a struggle to not turn around and shout them down the stairs at her. But I didn't, no matter how satisfying I knew it would be. At the top of the stairs I was confronted with a conundrum: Which room was Sarah's old room? I went to the end of the hall where an open door revealed the master bedroom. Next to it was a closed door that turned out to be the linen closet. The door across was closed, and with quick inspection I found what I concluded was Mandy's room filled with the detritus of a sixteen year old's life flung about. I closed the door, and found what looked like an unused bedroom that had some of the leftover accoutrements of Laura's eldest daughter. Also on the bed was a pile of kids clothes meant for me. I put them away, holding particularly onto the pack of disney panties, wanting to change into them, but fearing to disturb the illusion. I finally just put them away. There were several books on the shelf from which I picked out a cheap romance novel to read until Laura came home and we could talk this all out. - We were in the car again. Laura driving, and me bumping along in the child seat. The same embarrassing but enjoyable sensations transmitting from the seat. Laura stopped the car and turned to me, "Are you wet?" Her hand reached out feeling my diapered crotch, feeding that same sensation. "Good girl!" she said as she pulled me from the seat. Mandy was next to her outside the car. "Are you wet yet Pissy?" She sneered as she felt around my backside again transmitting those enjoyable feelings. "Hmph! Not yet." They then pulled me into the drugstore. It was full of people. Every one of them was watching me, whispering to each other, wondering if I'd just wet myself. Laura was talking to the clerk, and they were both nodding to each other. He turned to me, asking Laura, "Is she wet?" Before he too reached down below the hem of my night shirt, feeling me, rubbing me. I didn't want him to, but I was afraid that people would find me out if I resisted. Other people started checking as we made our way to the pharmacy. Reaching down, pressing their hands to my crotch, unaware of the affect, simply, innocently checking my diaper. I clung to Laura but let these strangers continue their probing. Part of me didn't want them to stop. We made it to the line for the pharmacy. Laura checked me again, and Mandy reached behind at the same time. I moaned. "Are you okay?" they asked. Their concern filled the people in line. Pretty soon everyone was checking my diaper as though somehow it's dryness or wetness would somehow indicate some kind of ailment. And all the time the sensations became more and more intense, more and more sexual. My desire overcame my shyness. I now waited with my hands holding the hem of my nightshirt up to my chin as people rubbed me through the diaper. We passed by everyone in line slowly coming to the front where the nurse looked down at me. "Is she wet?" She somehow reached across the counter to rub me. Her examination of the diaper lasted longer than the others. Slowly the desire built inside me as she checked what I knew was now a wet diaper, but now I was afraid that they'd spot it. That she would recognize that kind of wetness. But still she examined, and I stifled moans and tried to resist the mounting pleasure that filled me. Her hand pulled away. "Doctor, could you take a look at this?" A tall dark skinned European man in a lab coat looked down at me. "Of course I can." he replied in a heavy accent that made me melt. His dark hair flowed in waves behind his ears. His eyes penetrated me as he looked down at me. I pulled at the skirt not wanting him to see the diaper. But he reached underneath. I knew then that I wanted him to examine me. Two hands felt around making sure of every nook and cranny. But I wanted him to know of my wetness. I wanted him to feel it, and keep going. To release the desire that was building in the confines of the plastic about my hips. I moaned, not caring who heard it now. And I felt his hand on my shoulder now. I wanted it to go down to my breasts, but it stayed their and shook. And it shook me, his voice calling my name- - Laura shook me awake. For a second I thought she was coming to check my diaper, and I was really keen for her to do so. But reality hit, and I shied away from her. It was dark in the room, and the clock on the nightstand told me it was a little after midnight. "We need to talk." Was all she said. I sat up noticing the sticky wetness in my diaper. I could feel my cheeks getting warm, and hoped Laura couldn't see it in the gloom. I gathered the blankets around me. "Mandy tells me you wet again. I really don't understand what's going on. I want you to be honest with me, and tell me what you're really doing here." I stiffened at her daughter's name. "What is really going on here? I have no idea what's going on here. I haven't had any idea since you locked my door. I haven't done anything, everything has been happening to me. Starting with you not letting me go to the bathroom, even though I tried to tell you several times. I had three cups of coffee this morning, but you only thought about making sure I called you Mommy, and said potty, cause you are really pushing hard this whole little girl thing. So you're surprised that after too long in the car I couldn't hold it? And then your response isn't to take care of me, but to humiliate me in front of the whole store after calling me a slut to my face!" "Then your precious snit of a daughter babysits me-" "You told her you wanted to wear the diapers, she told me." "She lied to you! When you spotted the diaper in the bathroom, I never told her a thing, she just grabbed it, probably to embarrass me. And then you confirmed her lie when you said it was just for bedwetting! Which, by the way, she gave me all kinds of shit for while you were gone." "You know her nickname for me is Pissy? She started calling me that right after you left. Oh she played nice for a while for lunch. But then she felt it would be funny to tickle me until I pissed myself again. And that's what happened while you were gone. She bullied me because she knew I had a weakness, and I couldn't do anything about it without giving this whole "therapy" thing away." She looked thoughtful for a moment. "Has this been a weakness for you?" "What, wetting? Not until today!" I realized I wasn't being very quiet, so I lowered my voice to really answer her question. "I mean I've always known I've had a weak bladder, but I figured it was because I'm so small. But I've always been able to control it, I just have to know where bathrooms are more than others.. There was an old rocking chair behind her that relaxed into, while taking a deep breath. "I'm sorry. I've really screwed up trying to make this a comfortable place for you. I really just wanted to help." "I know." "And now we're kind of stuck with it for now." I frowned at this, why couldn't she just take me home? I didn't ask since she's been so opposed to the idea from the start. "Look, we'll talk more in the morning, but right now I've got to think about what I'm going to do about Mandy." I didn't like that line of thought. Mandy was her priority, not her thirty year old friend dressed as an eight year old trapped in her house. "She really isn't all that bad." She sighed before leaving me once again in darkness. Chapter 6 I was playing with myself in the pharmacy this time. All the people were watching me, talking about me, about how I needed a diaper change. That I was so obviously wet that they didn't need to check even though their hands still reached out to feel my diaper. Laura just stood in line waiting oblivious to it all. I could feel their hands checking all over me, not stopping at the diaper, but feeling up my back and along my breasts. There were giggles at how young I looked, about my tiny breasts and shaved pussy. But somehow that just fed my desire, fed the wetness in the diaper. They joked that I couldn't really be an adult at all. The nightshirt was pulled up and held under my chin as my hand was plunged into the diaper, soaked with my damp desire. I could feel myself gushing with each giggle and joke at my expense. I could feel the warm wetness covering my hand, the liquid leaving my body, in very much the same manner as when I- - My eyes snapped open to the bright morning sun. My right hand sat immersed in a bowl of water, and my butt sat immersed in a wet diaper. A giggling Mandy was just closing the door to my bedroom. I threw off the covers shrieking. I couldn't believe what that horrible bitch had done. I had leaked all over the bed, and the diaper was sodden. I ran to the door, ripped it open only to be stopped by Laura looking bewildered. "What are you screaming about?" I could feel my cheeks flush. I had no desire to admit that I wet myself, but caught out now there was no real way to avoid it. "Mandy put my hand in warm water just now while I was sleeping! She was trying to play a joke on me!" "Shh, there's no need to yell." Laura put a restraining hand on my shoulder. "But she-" "I said shush!" She cut me off sternly. "Mandy?" she called to her daughters bedroom. Mandy'd managed to very quickly return to her sanctum, but took a good while to respond to her mother's call. The door cracked, and a bleary eyed Mandy leaned out. "Yeah Mom?" "Did you go into her room just now?" Laura asked nodding to me. "No, I just woke up." She groaned. Thankfully Laura wasn't buying it, "Look young lady, she might have a little girl issue, but it is very rude of you to tease her for it. There will be no pranks, do you understand me? I won't have it on a guest in my house." All pretense of having just woken up left her. "Oh what you just believe her? How do you know she's not lying? Maybe she was being a brat all yesterday! Maybe she wants to get me in trouble because she knows I'm already grounded!" "That's enough Amanda Anne!" Laura shouted. "If you never want to see your friends again until you graduate that's fine with me. I notice that you still haven't done the chores you said you would do to shorten your grounding." Laura continued like that for a while before Mandy shouted her response. The argument continued for some time before Mandy's door finally slammed, and we were left with the ominous silence of a teenager pouting in her room. Laura led me to the bathroom where she silently drew a bath for me. I didn't object to her pulling my clothes off, or thoroughly scrubbing me clean. When it was done she apologized for her daughter, to which I told her it wasn't her fault. And I really couldn't blame Laura for her daughter since Kathy turned out to be the polar opposite of her younger sister. I mean, she could have spent her Sunday with friends or locked in her room, but while Laura cleaned the bed, she looked after me for breakfast. After that she chose to keep me entertained for the whole day. She was much better company than her sister. Overall the day spent with Kathy was quite pleasant. But then I was just relieved to be wearing regular underwear, even if it did have disney princesses on it. The diaper was bulky and noisy, both facts that Mandy liked to point out to me every chance she got. Kathy played cards and board games with me. She also put the cartoon channel on in the background so that I wouldn't be bored when she had to go do something for her mother. It was interesting to watch those two interact so I wasn't annoyed at the interruptions to our games. Though it was these times that Mandy liked to poke her head out of whatever hole she'd been hiding in to poke fun of me. "Oh hey, I don't hear your diaper." or "You sure you can stop from pissing all over that game? Or maybe the game is to see if you can hold it for that long!" The bitch was deft enough to not get noticed by her mother or sister. Though she did get caught by her dad once, but she has him wrapped up around her finger. She put on the pout and the tears and he just let her go back up to her room. I didn't see much of him for the day though as he spent it outside doing man-things. A little after lunch though Mandy wasn't able to escape because something she said made me snap. I don't really even remember what it was, but Laura and Kathy heard the noise and returned to the living room seeing Mandy and me tugging on each others hair while wrestling on top of the Monopoly set. They pulled us apart, and we were both sent to our respective rooms. I heard the stern talking-to that Mandy got through two walls so I was surprised at how calm Laura was when she came to talk with me. "To be honest I'm rather disappointed in you." She started. "I know you're supposed to be the child here, but your displays of temper I don't think are an act." I didn't know what to say about that. I mean she's right. I have a short fuse, that's always been a problem for me. But at the same time, given my line of work, people with bad tempers seem to be the ones that get what they want. At least the famous ones. Looking back not really so much me. "I'm sorry." She said. This surprised me, especially the tongue-lashing that she gave her daughter. "This was supposed to be therapeutic for you, but I see that I have failed to provide the right environment for you." "I'm sorry too. You're right, I should be able to keep my temper better." I replied. She smiled at me. "I'm also sorry for my daughter. She carries so much anger in her. Either way, I've talked to some people, and if you want to try a different approach we can." "Different approach?" "Yes. In Newton there's a facility that specializes in regression therapy. They have several different programs there. One of them is exactly what we're trying here, but that would be more of a clinical environment. I wouldn't be able to oversee it because of my lack of license, but I know the people there, and can call in a few favors to get you in if you want to go." "I'm not sure." Was all I could reply. To be honest I wasn't really enjoying this therapy. But then Laura had said that for it to work it had to be unpleasant at times. Not to say that it was all bad. Kathy was lots of fun, and seeing Laura in her mother mode actually was an education in itself. Her family was complex and interesting to see from the inside. But there was also Mandy. The rotten bitch managed to ruin every good moment. If I stayed here this "therapy" would be colored by my interactions with her. And frankly I wasn't looking forward to a whole week with Laura's horrible daughter. There was just no way to avoid her. Chapter 7 The drive to Newton was long. It's normally an hour drive, but stuck in rush hour traffic as we were, it doubled the time I was stuck in that car seat. Laura insisted that since I'm going on with the therapy I should stay in character. As we drove I realized that I really ought to have just quit the whole thing. Laura had provided me with the opportunity. But I also didn't want to disappoint her. She'd tried so hard to help me that it couldn't hurt to try one more thing. If it doesn't work I'll just give her a call and she'll take me home. Though which home is still debatable. Though I doubt Laura would try to keep me at her place again. Mandy had tried the warm bowl trick again. Yes, it had worked again, but this time I tried to be more mature about it for Laura's sake. I still want to kick that little bitch in the face, though. I also couldn't help thinking about sex. It's been on my mind this whole time. Especially because of the damn car seat; that stupid hump kept hitting me there. That and the weird dreams I've been having. I can only suppose that the fact that I've lived a largely sexless life, and that I finally have few distractions, my body is reminding me that I am human, with human needs and desires. Even if I don't really have time to fulfill them. Not that there's anyone that wants to help a dwarf like me. The place looked like the typical movie nuthouse. At least the front did. There were more modern additions behind it. Laura explained that they had taken it over after the old asylum closed. It had a lot of the facilities that they wanted already in place with not a lot of modernization to make. The new buildings were simply expansion since the place has really been doing a good business. "This is the place I could have been partner in if I'd wanted." Laura told me a she pulled me out of the car. "I know most of the administrators, and even could still have a place here if I just get my license." I followed her into the building where she was quickly directed down a hall from the front reception area. The white clinical halls led us to another reception room. This one had warmer light, and comfy chairs. Laura directed me to a seat before she went to talk to the nurse. I started to feel a little better about this. Here they were trying hard to make you feel comfortable, and there would be actual trained doctors, and accountability. If I don't like something, there's somebody to yell at. "Yes, we know all about your situation," One of the nurses said to Laura, "We have your file right here. Or.. Do you have that file?" "Yes, um… here it is." Another nurse replied with an oddly familiar voice. "Here just fill these out, and sign on these lines and we'll process everything and you'll be all set." Laura came back with a bunch of papers that she had me fill out. She filled out a couple outlining treatment and such. I kept getting distracted though because that one nurse would say something, and my mind kept trying to latch on to someone. I know that voice. I couldn't really look though because the seat I took was facing away from the reception desk. Laura gathered up the pages once we were done and brought them back to the front. I wanted to go with her to see the nurse, but Laura told me to wait. I tried to protest but she gave me that withering glance again. I tried to look from the chair, but the desk itself was set high, and that familiar voice was coming from the side of the window. Laura sat beside me once again, I was tense, and while I wanted to chat, I don't think either of us were sure what to say. I was saved from the awkwardness when the door next to reception opened, and my name was called. Laura gave me a hug and reassured me that she would pick me up after my week here is done. I turned to the nurse and followed her through the door. I looked back at Laura gathering her purse as the nurse shut the heavy door with a no-nonsense clunk. "Don't worry about a thing, Sweetie," she said to me, "We'll take good care of you. Brenda here will show you to your room." Brenda. That was why that voice was familiar. Sure enough that tall, matronly, idiot stood before me in nurse scrubs with that vapid, 'I'm being helpful' smile on her face. My first thought was, "Please don't let her recognize me" Especially when I'm still wearing a stupid Disney princess blouse, and bows in my hair. But of course she might not recognize me. We're both so out of our elements, and I'm dressed so ridiculously different, it would be a stretch for someone of her intellect to recognize me. "C'mon, Dear, I won't bite." She smiled again, holding out her hand to me. Yeah, maybe she doesn't recognize me. Be cool. I slowly walked forward. "That's right, we'll take good care of you." She grabbed my hand when I reached out to hers. She quickly had me following her through corridors and halls twists and turns. When she finally paused we seemed to be at an intersection of two non-descript halls. I started to wonder if she hadn't gotten lost herself. I looked at her, but her nose was buried in the file. "Now let's see, you're supposed to be… wait, this isn't right… Oh damn." She looked down at me. "Someone mixed up the files." She said as though it was somehow my fault. "I'll be right back as soon as I get this set right. You wait here." She set me down on a bench in the hall then stalked off in a huff. The idiot had screwed up again, I decided. It took a while before Brenda returned. I was bored pretty quickly of the people watching, especially since there were so few people. When she finally did return she had a flustered, and harried look to her. But that smile returned as soon as she saw me. Probably forgot where I was. Without preamble she grabbed my wrist and led me through a number of corridors, through a heavy metal gate and nurse station, down another few corridors to a bank of cells made to look like rooms. In a different setting I'd think these were offices, but the clinical nature, another nurses station, and the bars on the windows at the front of the room disabused me of that. "Here." She said, "Room 27." She opened the door. "Demerits?" I asked reading the white board below the room number. "Don't worry about that, I need to examine you." The room looked strange, less like a hospital room, or asylum cell, and more like a kids room, or nursery. She helped me up to the bed. "Now I need you to remove your clothes." "I'd rather not." I replied. Alarm bells were going off in my head. This isn't what Laura had described to me. "It will be real quick. If you want I can get a smock for you from the nurses station. Before I had a chance to reply she was out the door. Grumbling, I did as I was asked. I stripped off my jeans and shirt. I debated with myself if I should go all the way. Which is worse, Brenda seeing me nude or in Disney Princess panties (Ariel today). I decided to bare it all. Brenda returned, but without a smock. Idiot. "Now I need you to lie down, Sweetie." I did as I was told. The exam started with the same old physical we all get, blood pressure and cold stethescope. I didn't realize what she was doing until too late. She'd gotten the cuffs on my ankles before I realized what they were. "What are you doing?" I demanded stupidly. That gave her enough time to grab a wrist. She'd gotten it cuffed and anchored before I really started fighting back. With only one limb free it was easy for her at this point. I screamed and flailed, but she secured me easily. She then shut me up with what looked like an oversized pacifier that she secured behind my head. With my wrists bound to the bed there was nothing I could do release myself. Brenda just looked down at me triumphantly. "You cost me the best job I ever had." She brushed a wisp of hair out of her face. "I thought it was funny that I had a late arrival joining us with the same name as my bitch boss. It was even funnier when I saw you, really you sitting in my reception area looking like a little girl. I didn't believe it." "You know all of us always made fun of you. The bitchy little perfectionist trying to make up for your -heh- shortcomings. We all wondered if it was cause you couldn't get a date that you'd spend all weekend in the office. Chet hated you. He figured half his job was dealing people that you'd pissed off." I stared coldly at her, growling through the gag. "Oh, what's going to happen? You are in our 'Youth Behavioral Advancement Therapy' wing. We get kids who have severe social issues, and we regress them and until they start behaving they stay where they're at. You see I think you have some behavior issues. So I'm going to regress you. The more you misbehave, the younger you are treated, the nicer you are the older you get to be. It's very simple." "Since you're such a bitch, I think we're going to start you at level 1, as a baby." I started screaming into the pacifier and pulling at the straps. "Oh no you don't sweetie. If you want to grow up, you have to behave yourself." She placed a thick white diaper next to me on the table. "At level 1 you don't get any privileges. You don't even get to use the bathroom. You are going to have to use your diaper until you grow up a little." She then grabbed my wrist and started forcing some kind of glove over my hand. "And like a baby, you could grab at things that might hurt you, so you need to wear mittens until you're old enough to not be such a bitch." She had the glove over my hand, but it forced me to ball my fist. the heavy rubber I realized would make it impossible for me to use my fingers. She quickly did the same to my other hand, rendering both useless. "Babies also only get to go around in their strollers or crawl. If any of the nurses see you standing or trying to walk they might punish you. We believe in corporal punishment around here. There are other rules that I should be telling you about, but I think it'll be more interesting for you to find those out yourself." She added with a sadistic grin. "Lift up." She said as she unfolded the diaper. I shook my head. She had my nipple between her thumb and fingernail twisting hard. "You can do things the hard way, but they will only be hard for you." I did as I was told, and she soon had a diaper wrapped around me. This one was much thicker than the Goodnights I'd had before. "Good girl." She patted me on my head. I tried to brush her hand away but my struggles only made her laugh. She moved to the end of the bed where she lifted a slat into place with a snap. She did the same to the other three sides of the bed until I was looking at her through white metal bars. "You get to nap here in your crib for a while until the nurse decides to wake you. I'll be visiting when I can. I may decide to transfer into this wing just so I can make sure you're progressing properly. Sleep tight Babygirl." Laughing, Brenda exited the room. Alone once again, I struggled against the restraints. This can't be happening. In a panic I tried to scream through the gag, I cried, I begged incoherently to the empty room. This can't be happening! I knew it was futile but I didn't want to believe that I had just handed my life over to Brenda, one of the people that had been making my life an absolute hell. And now she'd do it again. I screamed in frustration. I shook the bed, tried to rip the restraints from the frame. I tried to bite through the gag, but all of it was made for my tantrum. It was all made to withstand my rage. The restraints held, and the rubber gave, but wouldn't be cut by my teeth. All my noise didn't even draw a check in by the nurse on watch. Helpless, I settled myself down. All I could do was wait. I was reminded once again of my little body, and all its little things. Little waist, and hips. Little feet and legs. Little breasts and arms and all the bits that other women all wish they could have. I remembered my little bladder, and how it had been hours since breakfast. Chapter 8 It was hours of waiting before the nurse came to look in on me. She lowered one side of the crib and started undoing some of the straps. She didn't touch the gag. When I was freed she pulled me up so that I was sitting on the edge with my short legs dangling. "C'mon. The doctor needs to speak to you for your entry interview so you know what is going on here." She said sternly. The woman was stout, and looked ready for any kind of rebellion. She pulled me down and sat me in what looked like an oversized stroller. "Am I going to have to strap you in or will you go nicely?" I shook my head, but she gave me a long look before she started pulling out wide nylon belts. "You gave Brenda such trouble I don't think I can trust you yet." I sighed but did nothing to prevent her from doing her job. She wheeled me through the halls and I saw the gated area that I passed through in the wide open room which now had a number of young people of varying ages playing in it. One or two were in strollers like me and were being pushed around by the other kids. I was the only one wearing just a diaper, but with my arms strapped I couldn't cover myself. I just sat red faced hoping no one saw me. I got several stares, especially from the boys, but the nurse moved quickly. I was pushed down another long hall to a large door at the end. Behind that door was a reception area with a spectacle wearing nurse sitting at a small desk in front. The nurse at the desk knocked then pushed the door open. "Doctor, the latecomer is here." "Ah, good, just before lunch. Thank you I'll call you when we're done." I was wheeled right in front of the doctors large desk. Behind the desk sat an older gentleman with greying hair and kind brown eyes. He was thin and stretched, with angular features. He got up and I saw that he was tall. He came close and undid my gag. "You must have put up quite a fight for Brenda. No one usually starts here as a baby. Though it often doesn't take long for them to get there, before they learn the system." I moved my jaw trying to get it comfortable again. "I didn't fight anyone! Brenda is…" An idiot, I thought but I couldn't say it. "Is what?" "She is mistaken. I was brought here to be part of a regression therapy for a week. She seems to have gotten things mixed up though. I'm not supposed to be here." The doctor, Doctor Massey according to the nameplate, frowned at my response. "Is that so? Is that what your parents told you, or…" He picked up a file off his desk, "Your mother told you?" My mother? Oh right Laura did the paperwork. But she wouldn't have actually listed me as her daughter would she? I'm supposed to be an adult coming for regression, that doesn't make sense. But if that was part of the therapy… I nodded to the doctor. He nodded with me. "Well according to this your mother left you here because you have been fighting at school, doing drugs, and having sex with a highschooler. At ten years old. You barely escaped juvenile detention because of repeated theft and vandalism charges. According to her you are here as part of a court order and are supposed to stay until we decide you are ready." My jaw dropped. "What? No, that's not possible. I didn't- I never- I'm a virgin goddammit!" The doctor looked at me sternly, "We don't like that kind of language here, young lady. Unless you can come up with a better lie than that let me tell you how thing work here." "But it's not a lie, your file is wrong my name is-" "I know your name, it's right here." He showed me the file. "So why don't you tell me all about how this is all fake, and that you're really a nice person who is just in the wrong room, and that your mother will be right back to fetch you." The chart did indeed have my name on it. "You think you're the first to come here? That I haven't heard every lie you could come up with a thousand times before? Here, look it over, make sure your mother got everything right." The file had everything that Laura had filled out and then some. The age was wrong. but everything else was her writing. But there was more, much more there was a photocopy of a court order; I tried to find how it was false, but he turned the page to a police report with my name on it, also a photocopy. There were several more pages of infamy and felonious behavior, "Wait! 'I of sound body and mind…' I never signed this!" It was a document of voluntary self-commitment. He looked confused for a moment. "Well it looks like you did, right here where it says signature." He pointed. "Yes, but if I'm under eighteen it wouldn't be a binding document anyway you wouldn't have had me sign it. And if I'm so violent and don't want to be here, why would I have?" "Look it's all part of the facility documentation, it doesn't matter if you had signed it or not, but now that you did, you can't just go back on it. Face it, you're suck here. Now it can go easy for you, or it can go hard." "No, you don't understand, it's Brenda, she did this to me, she hates me, I was-" "Brenda can't hate you, she doesn't even know you." "You don't understand, she does, she knows me from-" The doctor stood up "Look, you are lashing out because you don't want to face the fact that you've had a pretty easy ride so far. You're scared because that ride is over." He sat down behind the big desk. "You have to learn that the reason you are here is because of the choices you have made. Until then things are going to be very tough for you." "Please, just listen!" "No, you are going to listen." "Look just let me-" "Are you going to listen?" "I'm trying to tell you-" "I don't care what you have to say." "But, please it's just that-" He pressed a button, "Nurse. Come get this girl, we can finish when she's willing to listen." "But… okay, I'll listen." "Too late." He replied smugly. "What?" "It's too late, Young Lady. I tried to talk, but you wouldn't listen." "But, I'll listen!" He sighed "The first thing you need to learn about this place is that there are real consequences for your actions. The other thing is that this place is unfair. It's unfair because you are a child and you won't get your way through tantrums." The door behind me opened, and the stroller began to move pulling me out of the office, the smug doctor looking satisfied with himself. "Have someone feed her lunch, we can find out in the afternoon if she's going to cooperate." "Yes, Doctor." the nurse replied as we left the room. I was turned around, and there again was a satisfied Brenda. The door closed with a heavy thud. "Well hi there young lady." Brenda grinned at me. "It's slow at my reception area, so I decided to put in my transfer." She added though she said it to the reception nurse. "I know you just handed me the slip." The reception nurse gave her a confused look. "Do you mind taking her back to her room?" "Sure, she can't give me much trouble this time." They both laughed. I lost it. I mean completely lost it. Blind rage turned my vision red. I screamed at them, I fought against the restraints. I kicked, I tore, I howled like a rabid animal. Unfortunately hospital restraints aren't known for being flimsy. Epilogue I left Dan Carmichael's office positively glowing. It had been so long since I'd been recognized for my efforts. To be so thoroughly complimented by the boss man himself. I returned to my office with a skip in my step and a smile on my lips. That hasn't happened at work in a very long time. "So how did it go?" Brenda asked as I closed the door to my office. "It was fantastic." I replied as she came around from behind my desk. "It was pretty obvious that Taylor had gotten to him again, but I pushed hard. I convinced them actually look at the proposal and when he figured out what I was saying Dan looked at Taylor all disappointed." "And what else?" Brenda asked as she lifted my skirt. When she did I froze in place as I’d been taught. She felt around my diaper checking me for dryness. "I know the meeting ended a while ago so I was wondering what kept you." She dropped my skirt. "A little wet but you don't need changing yet." I nodded with a sigh of relief; she still keeps a sharp eye for reasons to punish me. "He took me into his office and complimented me on the presentation. But he also said that he liked the new look, and he said he liked even more my new attitude. He told me that he'd come very close to letting me go. Especially when you called them from the facility about my break down. He said that he's glad he didn't even though he lost me for six months. He said since I came back I've been less hostile and more problem-solving." "Good girl!" Brenda patted me on the head. I felt a warm glow fill me; praise from her was rare. "Of course they like your look, it suits you so much better than the stuffy suits you wore. And what's all this?" She asked at the pile of stuff I brought from Carmichael's office. "The new client, Nook, or nuck, spelled N-U-K." Her eyes lit up, "Really? Oh my they must know something about you then." She laughed and started going through the pile, "Oh they sent samples!" She came up holding a big pacifier. "Open up." She popped it right into my surprised mouth. There was a little ribbon dangling off the end of it which she clipped to the peter pan collar on my baby blue dress. "They do baby accessories and they're well known for their pacis." I could feel my cheeks reddening at the thought of Brenda treating me like this at work. I took out the pacifier and lowered my voice to a whisper, "Please, Mommy this is just client stuff, if it goes too far, Dan might not like it very much." I felt a hand return to my crotch in a much more probing manner. "Or maybe this is making you wetter, huh? Remember that little secret I discovered when you were at the facility?" How could I forget? "You like having that thing clipped to you, huh? You want people to see it. You want people to check your diaper for you don't you?" "No." She started pressing her hand hard against my diaper. "You do, which is why you're going to wear it, and keep it in your mouth at all times. You can take it out to talk to people but if they ask, you can tell them it's just research. But we'll both know how it embarrasses you, how that makes you feel. And you know that if you don't do as I say, they will find out, won't they?" "Don't make me do this Brenda. Please don't." "Oh, and forgetting yourself too, aren't you?" "No, Mommy! I'm sorry, Mommy! Please, I'm sorry!" The noise of the diaper became loud as she stroked it agains me. "I'll have to come up with a suitable punishment, don't you think?" I sighed. "Yes, Mommy." Her hand came away from the diaper, and she popped the paci back into my mouth. Brenda smiled. "You know, it took quite a bit of work, and punishment, and arguments. But I really think you've finally grown up to be a good little girl.

This is my first time doing a role play so please bare with me. Only join this role play if you intend to do more than one word responses, whole sentences replies only. I hate to see one basic sentence or one work replies, they drive me nuts. This will be a story of Gabby, a freshly turned 11 year old who is excited to start 6th grade in a week and be in middle school. Shes excited to go training bra shopping, and for her Mom to start treating her more like an adult but life has other plans for little Gabby. I'll play Gabby I need someone to play her Mom.

Alexa was just like any normal 9 year old girl, she was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. She likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. Her favorite color is pastel blue and thinks pink is for little baby girls. She loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching "Sofia the first" and "super why" even if they are "baby shows". Shes currently working on reading an old book her mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. Alexa also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big girl since shes only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking her thumb at night a few weeks ago. Our RP starts as Alexa is doing her homework in the living room with frozen playing on the TV, the door bell rings her mommy answers the door to see the babysitter shes had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little girl to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more....

(New college freshman moving into his dorm, his roommate, after staying with him a few weeks, realizes that my character.. isn't quite ready to be on his own yet) After parking the car into the designated parking spot for students, Aren, 18. Looked up at the dorm he would be staying in and sighed. *home sweet home* he said to himself as he unbuckled his seatbelt and got his things out, carrying his stuff, Aren found his dorm after 20 minutes of walking and searching his room number. Putting his stuff into his corner that he picked, Aren made his bed and decided after being done he will just relax and play some games on his Laptop.

Gram Williams was a 22 yr old male, tall with black hair and dark-brownish eyes. He lived in a medium sized house 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms something nice if their was a family of four living there. But unfortunately it was only him which made the house so big and empty for him. He was a nice enough man, always talking to co-workers and helping them out whenever they needed his help and just all around trying to create a more friendly-like environment. He was a computer technician which meant whenever someone needed a computer part replaced or maybe help with upgrading their computer he was the one of the ones that got sent out to resolve the issues and or just advise on what would be best for that particular persons needs. He also had a degree in IT-Solutions with an emphasis on network engineering. He had graduated from university with a pretty solid GPA and no student loans to pay back either. Recently he had been talking to one of his fellow co-workers as they had brought their daughter in for "take your daughter to work day" and he had asked his fellow co-worker "Man, how much fun as well as responsibility is it to raise a child of your own? I mean i can imagine it must get pretty stressful sometimes with all the things children do" to which the co-worker replied "Its fun but also very hard work, but if you can find the child that you love and are willing to commit you will have a perfect relationship and fun memories with them" he said. This conversation had stuck with him ever since that day and he had started to research how to properly take care of a child so that he didnt get the child taken away by protective services. After all he didnt wanna make the goverment think he was incapable of taking care of a child because he could. Once all the researching had been done he began to start child-proofing the house so that when the child in question was gonna explore the house they didnt get into anything that might hurt them badly. Once all the preparation was done he then began the lengthy process of filling out and applying to be a foster parent. In the application he made sure to state that he didnt want a teenager as he had heard from some of his co-workers teens were a lot more difficult to deal with then children as they required more independence, plus he would rather raise a young innocent child then have to raise a stubborn, thinks he/she knows-it-all teenager. After months of waiting he received a call from a social worker and after chatting with her he agreed to meet the social worker at a local foster home so that they could go through the final steps of the process faster.

MOMMY.EXE INRODUCTION I Patti was, truly, the vitruvian female. Perfectly proportioned; an hourglass figure. She was busty, and blonde. With piercing green eyes. She was the head cheerleader, and Jeff was the quarter back. They were from a small farm town. Let’s be honest. They were destined to be together. And they were. They had a son together, shortly after graduation. Chris. Jeff joined the service, to care for his new family. First as, a mechanic. Eventually an engineer. And, finally, a hero. Patti was 25, Chris was 8. When Jeff passed. She invested wisely, afterwards. Herself, and Chris never wanted for anything. She devoted her life in him. Defined herself, by being his mother. Her coping mechanism, was to coddle the boy. It’s no wonder the boy ended up with a diaper fetish… II Chris was old enough, when his father passed, to take an interest in his work. Patti, never let that dream die. She carted him around the country, to science fairs. He could code by the time he was 12. And with his mother’s help, he started his first “software firm” at 14. Before graduating high school, Chris revived honors at both the Intel International Science and engineering Fair, and Google science fair. When Chris headed off, to University, to nobody’s surprise, it was on a full ride. Even for MIT, he was above the grade. During his freshmen year, he was take graduate courses. He had access to some of the most cutting edge technology on the planet, and all he could think to do with it all was make a device that forced women to treat him like a baby. Over the years, his plan manifested. In guise, and essence - it was a virtual reality game. Programmed with top of the line A.I. Capable of improvising, and adapting to evolving situations. When executed, it induced a hypnotic state. The victim was helpless, but to play out the plotted scenario. Seemingly, of their own free will. Even after removing the hardware. Until the program was terminated. He also developed a program for himself. As a means to delve deeper into his role. It didn’t erase his memory. It did, however, impair his motor functions, and left him fully incontinent. Chris spent so much time on it, that he neglected much of his actual curriculum. Mid semester, his junior year, he flunked out of college. At that point, however, he had squandered enough of mommy’s money. Not to mention exhausting the universities resources. Servers, hardware, programs and codes. Patti tried to be tough on Chris, after he moved back home. He kept reciting all the cliché excuses… “I wasn’t challenged enough.” “The Professors had it out for me.” ”They were threatened by my intellect.” And, she ate it up. Like Thanksgiving diner. With little more persuasion Patti agreed to fund Chris’s new “business venture”. In what seemed like no time, he had his own lab. Servers, computers, and 3-D printers. All of it, of course, was another front. Another step towards actualizing his most perverse fantasies. One of which was being treated like a baby, and diapered, by his own mother… CHAPTER ONE Chris worked tirelessly on his new scenario. One were Patti would regress him to an infantile state. the more he, himself, acted the part. He didn’t have to wait long for a chance to use it. Memorial Day was right around the corner, and Patti was getting a long weekend. Chris decided to seize the opportunity. He woke up early the first day of his mother’s vacation, and had everything set up by the time she woke up. “Morning Mom.”, he greeted Patti. When she finally came out of her bedroom. “I just finished my game. Do you want to try it out?” “Sure Hun”, Patti said through a yawn. “Let me get some coffee first, though. Ill be right back”. A few minutes later she was settling into the couch next to her son. “I’m so excited. I cant wait”, she said. “How do we play?” “Just hold still”, Chris said as he stood up, and fit the headset to his mother. “I just have to load the game up now, It will only take a moment”, He added as he fastened his own headset. “OH! I see it”! Patti shouted when the loading screen appeared. Chris could hear his mother clapping, as she bounced in her seat. She counted down the last few percent, “97, 98, 99”… “LOAD COMPLETE”, chimed a voice from inside the headset. There was a series of bright flashes. Green, and Red. Then white. “REMOVE HEADSETS”, chimed the voice, again. “How was it”? Chris asked, as he removed his mothers headset. “It was great baby, I loved it!” Patti said, with a wide smile. “I’m going to go water the plants, and then I’ll make lunch. You can keep playing”. When Patti left the room Chris jumped off the couch, and prodded his crotch through pants. “I wonder how long before I wet myself?”, he thought. A question that wasn’t left unanswered for long. Chris heard Patti in the kitchen, and decided to join her. Patti was almost done making lunch when it happened. Patti tuned around to find her son peeing his pants in the middle of the kitchen. Chris looked down as the warm dark spot grew, and moved down his tight blue jeans. Dripping, and pooling on the floor under him. There was a pause, and a look of Shock on Patties face. Chris’s heart stopped. ”Was this all a coincidence, is the program not running?” So many questions raced through his mind. All silenced the second his mother finally spoke. ”Oh honey, It’s okay. You just still aren’t ready for big boy underwear yet. Go, get cleaned up. and then come down for lunch.” she said. Reaching for a plastic bag, and handing it to Chris. “Just put those wet clothes in here. Mommy will come get them, and leave some dry ones out, for you”. Patti made her way upstairs, to where Chris was taking a shower. ”I’m Going to get these wet clothes, in the wash. I left your dry ones on the counter. Mommy wants you to put them on without a fuss, mister”. Adding, “ We can try again in a few days”. Before heading back downstairs to clean up the mess in the kitchen. When Chris got out of the shower, he found what Patti left for him. Only a pastel blue t-shirt, a diaper, and some baby powder. The diaper was extra thick, and crinkly. With little rattles, bottles, and pacifiers printed on the front. He grabbed it all, beaming with excitement, and ran to his room. Chris spread the diaper out on his bed, and laid down. He proceeded to powder himself…poorly. He got it everywhere. Then, he wrapped the diaper around his waist. He, purposefully, made sure it fit very loosely when taping himself in. He pulled the shirt over his head, and waddled off to find Patti. His diaper was so loose he had to hold it up, as he made his way downstairs. In the kitchen, after getting Patti’s attention, he let his poorly fastened diaper drop to his feet. Exclaiming, “I can’t get it to stay up”. Patti blushed at the sight of her naked son. “Oh dear!”, she exclaimed. “Don’t worry, mommy will help you”. Patti led him by the hand to the living room. There was already a large baby blanket spread out on the floor. Chris sat down on the blanket, As she retrieved a large diaper bag. Chris had ordered all of these things days ago. The baby stuff, and the diapers. He had hid them in his lab, until this morning. “Alright, lay down sweetie”, she said. Pulling a diaper out from the bag. She poked fun at what a bad job Chris had done putting his on, as she unfolded a new one. “Buns up”. She instructed - sliding the diaper underneath Chris. Snugly finishing the job she patted his crotch, and cooed, “See, that isn’t so hard. Let’s go eat Lunch”. Chris fell asleep on the living room floor, after lunch. Patti had turned Cartoons on for him. She sat on the couch fiddling with her I-Pad. He woke up a few hours later. Patti had a firm grasp on his diapered crotch. Prodding, and exclaiming, “Did someone have another accident? That’s alright, nap times over baby. If you sleep any longer, you’ll never go to bed tonight.” Chris groggily squirmed, and stretched. Relishing in every moment he felt her hand pressed against his, soaking wet, diaper. A soaking wet diaper, he didn’t have to purposely soil. The incontinence program Chris had ran on himself was obviously working flawlessly. After changing his diaper again, they played all afternoon. Hide and seek, tickle monster, and peek a boo. Soon enough it was dinner time. After dinner Patti sat on the couch and motioned for Chris to come lay next to her. She pulled him close, and rested his head in her bosom. Telling him, “It’s almost bedtime, baby”. “But it’s only eight o’clock”… Chris whimply protested. ”Okay, Baby, you can come with mommy when she gets ready for bed” Patti said, “but, after that it’s bed time. No if’s, and’s or butt’s.” Chris was led by his mother to her bedroom, and then to the master bathroom. Patti sat him down, on the floor, and insisted that, “He was to be a good boy, while mommy gets ready for bed”. To Chris’s surprise, his mother began to run a shower, and strip, naked. Right in front of him. This was weird, even for him. And, his program. For that matter… These, however, were the furthest thoughts from his mind. With little interaction with the fairer sex, Chris was mesmerized by the beautiful naked women in front of him. Although he wasn’t engaged sexually with his mother in the fantasy, the situation was extremely erotic to him. Although she was programmed not to notice it, Chris was ashamed of the erection growing inside his diaper. The shower was over soon enough. Chris barely had time to process it all. He was just relieved to see Patti’s arm reach out, from behind the curtain. Pulling her towel in, before stepping out. As mesmerizing as she was, Chris wasn’t ready to see his mother naked. Again. “All ready!” She exclaimed. Wrapped in a towel, they headed back into her bedroom. Chris turned around when he was sure she had changed. Patti’s nighttime attire was limited to a certain style. Short. Why she had to choose the black, and pink nightgown, that fit like a corset, though, was beyond him. That confusing erection he had just gotten rid of, started growing again. He followed his mother, crawling on all fours. His eyes, inescapably, and shamefully fixated on her butt. From his angle, little was left to the imagination. He watched it bounce back and forth the whole way to his bedroom. Patti tucked him in, and kissed him goodnight. “Sleep tight, tomorrow is a big day. Mommy has a surprise for you”, she said as she closed the door behind her. Chris experienced ecstasy like never before that night. Pleasuring himself through his diaper as he drifted off to sleep.

My name is molly I'm 15 years old and i was just taken in by John and Kathleen Carlin.

The role play is about a child named Megan and she is the only child of

Hello everyone, I haven’t had a chance to work on my major stories for a while, because my computer has been in the shop. So I decided to write this as a kind of bedtime story for all the babies here who might want one. My goal was to write something that sounded like an old fable, with some diaper content for good measure. I hope you enjoy! As always, questions and comments are wonderful. The Fairies’ Gifts - by Selpharia Once upon a time, in a faraway land, there was a little village that sat on the edge of a forest. All of the people who lived in the village were very kind and good. The adults helped one another when they needed it, and the children all played happily together. And they all remembered to put out gifts for the fairies that lived in the forest, who made sure that the sun kept shining and the bushes were full of sweet red berries, and made the villagers clothes and shoes to keep warm in the cold, cold winter. And everyone was very happy. Everyone, that is, except Annabelle. Annabelle lived in the big stone house at the top of the hill. Her mama and papa had given her all she ever wanted, and everyone did whatever she said. She had toys that whistled and whirred, a pretty riding pony, and beautiful dresses made of silk and satin. But all that didn’t matter, Annabelle still wasn’t happy. She looked around her big stone house, at her toys that whistled and whirred, her pretty riding pony, and her beautiful dresses of silk and satin, and said, “This is not enough! I want more!” And so Annabelle tossed aside her toys and rode on her pony down to the village. When she got to the village, though, she saw all the gifts that the villagers had laid out for the fairies. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, the villagers had found a beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined. For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they wove a thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in. For clever Cobble, who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they made a soft feathery cushion to rest on when she was tired from all that work. Annabelle looked at all these gifts and said to the villagers. “Why are you giving all these things to the fairies? I want them, and I am much more important than any fairy.” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle. “Miss, we can give you something else later, please don’t take the gifts for the fairies! Otherwise they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do?” But Annabelle didn’t care. She grabbed up the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery cushion to rest your head on, and brought them back to her big stone house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents Later that night, the fairies came out of their forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress “It looks like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried, “we’re so sorry! We had three lovely gifts for you, but Miss Annabelle took them away to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well then, that’s no problem.” said Sparkle. “Since she’s a big girl, we’ll just ask her nicely to return them.” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine.” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and saw Annabelle sleeping right next to all the villagers’ lovely gifts. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up, and saw them standing there. But she wasn’t afraid, they barely came up to her ankle. “What are you doing here?” she asked angrily. “You stole our gifts!” said Sparkle “Please give them back!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All these things are mine now” she said defiantly, “And there’s nothing you can do about it!” “We’ll see about that.” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell fast asleep in her big, soft bed. Annabelle woke up the next morning, and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She looked around her big stone house and let out a gasp of surprise. The fairies’ gifts, the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery pillow to rest your head on, every single one of them was twice the size they were the night before. But that wasn’t all. All her things that she loved so much had changed too. Her toys that whistled and whirred were replaced by wooden blocks, with letters of the alphabet painted on in bright, happy colors. And next to them was a rocking horse of cherry wood, whose blocky mane and tail looked just like the ones her pretty riding pony had. And last of all, her beautiful clothes of silk and satin were no more. Instead, a cornflower-blue cotton dress, with frilly lace and puffy sleeves, hung in her open dresser. Annabelle scowled a deep, deep scowl, and kicked her her suddenly teeny tiny feet in a terrible tantrum. “How could those stupid little fairies do this to me?” she shrieked. “I’ll teach them not to take my precious things!” She put on her frilly new clothes with a pout, and kicked the rest of her toys out of her way in a huff. Then, she stormed out of her big stone house and started to make her way down the hill to the village. But she was so small now that it was hard going. By the time she made it halfway down the hill, she was all tuckered out. In fact, the only reason she made it to the village at all, was that One of her maids, a sweet girl named Cecily, saw Annabelle toddling along and offered her a hand. “Little Miss Annabelle!”’ she exclaimed. “It’s dangerous for little girls like you to go into the village alone. I’ll go with you, and make sure you stay safe.” “How dare you?” Annabelle replied, glowering the kind of glower that only a little girl subject to the worst of tyrannies, like bathtimes or bedtimes, or no-dessert times, could muster. “I am not a little girl! I am very big, and can walk as far as I want, all by myself!” She stomped off again pridefully, while Cecily let out a little sigh and followed, looking knowingly at her little mistress. Soon enough, Annabelle was so tired that she had no choice but to command Cecily to carry her the rest of the way. “I’m tired. I can walk myself, but I want you to carry me now,” she demanded. Cecily certainly couldn’t refuse without getting in trouble, so she picked up the mistress in her arms, and they entered the village with a sleepy Annabelle cuddled against her maid’s white smock. When they entered the village, though, Annabelle was woken right up by the sound of music. The villagers were playing bright and happy songs to thank the fairies for all that they did. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, they played a big brass horn that went “bomp ba da bomp” For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they played a tight little drum that went “pat pata pat” And for clever Cobble, who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they played lovely wooden pipes that went “toot doodle oot.” Annabelle listened to all this music and said to the villagers, “Why are you playing all this music for the fairies?” I want you to play for me, and I’m far more important than any fairy.” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle, “Little Miss, we can play something else for you later, but don’t make us stop playing for the fairies. Otherwise, they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do.” But Annabelle didn’t care. She yelled and stomped, until the villagers playing the big brass horn that went “bomp bada bomp,” the tight little drum that went “pat pata pat,” and the lovely wooden pipes that went “toot doodle oot,” agreed to play for her. They played for hours and hours, until they were so tired they couldn’t play anymore. Finally, Annabelle was satisfied, and commanded Cecily to bring her back to her big stone house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents. Later that night, the fairies came out of the forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress. “Sounds like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat. “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried “We’re so sorry! We had three wonderful instruments to play beautiful music for you. But Little Miss Annabelle made us play for hours and hours, until we were so tired we couldn’t play anymore. Then she went back to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well then, that’s no problem,” said Sparkle. “Since she’s a little girl, we’ll just ask her to play with us instead,” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine,” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and saw Annabelle sleeping right next to a pile of the villagers’ lovely gifts, murmuring snatches of the beautiful music that the villagers had meant for them. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up, and saw them standing there. But she wasn’t afraid, they barely came up to her waist. “What are you doing here?” she asked angrily. “You stole our music!” said Sparkle. “Please play with us instead!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All that music is mine now,” she said defiantly. “And there’s nothing you can do about it!” “We’ll see about that,” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell fast asleep in her big, soft bed. Annabelle woke up the next morning and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She looked around her big stone house and let out a wail of distress. The fairies’ gifts, the beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, the thimble-sized basket of golden straw to carry things in, and the feathery pillow to rest your head on, every single one of them was twice as big as they were the night before. But that wasn’t all. All her things that she loved so much had changed too. Her toys that whistled and whirred had changed again. Instead of wooden blocks with letters of the alphabet painted on in bright, happy letters, there was a white pacifier, its front shaped like a cheerful butterfly. Beside it was a rattly rattle with rings on the end. And next to them sat a plush horse with a squishy body whose mane and tail looked like the mane and tail her pretty riding pony had. Her beautiful clothes of silk and satin were still the cornflower blue cotton dress with frilly lace and puffy sleeves. But now a matching bonnet had joined the pile, along with the unmistakable cloud-white cloth of a diaper. What’s more, her big soft bed had become a crib, with bars so big she could barely peek over. Annabelle scowled a deep deep scowl, and kicked her suddenly teenier, tinier feet in a terrible tantrum. “Dumb fairies! This is no fair! No fair!” She screamed and cried until Cecily came rushing in. Her maid was so much taller than she’d been yesterday. She towered over Annabelle, and plucked her from her crib with ease. Cecily held Annabelle as effortlessly as she held a stack of dishes. “Baby Annabelle, what’s wrong?” Cecily cooed. “Not a baby!” Annabelle whined in protest. Her whine became an indignant shriek as Cecily stuck two cold fingers down the back of her diaper. “I knew it, somebody’s cranky because she’s a wet little miss, isn’t she?” the maid said in a singsong voice. Only after Cecily mentioned it did Annabelle realize how soggy and saggy her diaper was. But how could a big girl like she was possibly not have noticed? Surely this was the fairies’ fault too. But there was no way such tiny fairies could have such powerful magic, was there? This thought distracted her so much that she forgot to fuss as Cecily brought her to a changing table, (which Annabelle was sure had been a desk recently) removed her wet diaper and wiped her clean. Annabelle only noticed what had happened after her maid had finished pinning on her fresh new diaper. It really did feel much better, and immediately, she knew what she had to do. “I wanna go to the village!” she announced. She tried to wriggle free of Cecily’s grasp, but she couldn’t. “All right, baby girl,” Cecily said. “Let’s get you in your pram, and we’ll go for a walk.” “No!” Annabelle yelled, her face turning cherry red. “I wanna walk myself!” “Maybe when you’re older, cutie pie.”’ Cecily paid no heed to Annabelle’s defiant cries, and ignored her as she flailed her little feet. Soon, Annabelle found herself riding in the stroller down the hill to the village. It trundled along, rattling just a little at every bump in the road. Annabelle was still very angry, especially at those awful fairies, but the gentle motion of her pram quickly lulled her back to sleep. When they got to the village though, Annabelle was woken right up by the smell of baking. The villagers had made fresh, delicious pies to thank the fairies for all that they did. For Sparkle, who made sure that the sun kept shining bright, they baked an apple pie with the crispest apples they had ever grown. For Lychee, who kept the bushes full of sweet red berries, they baked a lemon pie with cream that was the fluffiest they had ever whipped. For Cobble who made them clothes and shoes to keep them warm in the cold, cold winter, they baked a pecan pie, with molasses that was the ooeyest, gooeyest molasses they had ever made. But Annabelle smelled all these delicious pies and said to the villagers, “ Don’t give any yummy pies to the fairies. Mine!” The villagers pleaded with Annabelle. “Baby girl, we can make something else yummy for you later. But don’t eat the pies we baked for the fairies. Otherwise, they’ll get angry, and who knows what they’ll do?” But Annabelle didn’t care. She leapt out of the pram, and used her bare hands to take a big scoop right out of all three pies. She took from the apple pie, with the apples that were the freshest they’d ever grown, from the lemon pie with the cream that was the fluffiest they’d ever whipped, and the pecan pie with the ooeyest, gooeyest molassses they’d ever made. She stuffed heaping helpings of each into her mouth, so big that she couldn’t fit them all at once. By the time she was done, her mouth was covered in sticky crumbs. When Annabelle was finally satisfied, she ordered Cecily to take her back to her big house on the hill. The villagers didn’t say anything. They were very upset, but they didn’t dare fight with Annabelle’s parents. Later that night, the fairies came out of the forest, and saw the villagers beside themselves with sadness. “What’s the matter?” asked Sparkle, straightening her tiny red hat. “Is something wrong?” asked Lychee, smoothing her tiny green dress. “Smells like something’s missing,” said Cobble, twirling her tiny brown coat. “Oh fairies,” the villagers cried, “we’re so sorry! We had three delicious pies for you to eat. But Baby Annabelle came and gobbled them all up. Then she went back to her big stone house on the hill.” “Well, that’s no problem,” said Sparkle. “Since she’s just a baby, we’ll ask her to say sorry,” said Lychee. “And then everything will be fine,” said Cobble. The fairies fluttered their wings and flew up to the big stone house on the hill. They squeezed their way under the door, and found Annabelle asleep next to a pile of the villagers’ lovely gifts, pacifier in her mouth, and her tummy full of the pies the villagers had meant for them. When the fairies came in, Annabelle woke up and saw them standing there. This time, she was a little afraid. They were all now as tall as she was. “Go away!” Annnabelle said angrily, spitting out her binky. “You stole our pies!” said Sparkle. “Please say you’re sorry!” said Lychee. “Or we’ll take something from you!” said Cobble. But Annabelle wouldn’t. “All my pies. Nyah-Nyah!” she said defiantly, sticking out her tongue. “We’ll see about that,” all three fairies said together. But before Annabelle could wonder what they meant, her eyes got heavy and she fell asleep in her big, soft crib. The next morning, Annabelle woke up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She was no longer in her big stone house on the hill. Instead, she found herself on a bed of soft ferns, in the middle of a mushroom circle deep in the forest. Annabelle was about to cry, but before she could, Sparkle put a binky that sparkled and shined in her mouth. The fairy was as tall as Cecily had been yesterday. “There there, baby, don’t cry,” said Sparkle. “We’ll take good care of you,” said Lychee. She popped one of her sweet red berries in Annabelle’s hands. “And we’ll do a better job than those silly humans did. No more being such a spoiled brat” finished Cobble, with a playful swat at Annabelle’s padded behind. She pulled a dress made of gossamer and dew over Annabelle’s puffy diaper, and sprinkled a bit of magic dust on her forehead. The fairies set about their work, making sure the sun kept shining bright, keeping the bushes full of sweet red berries, and making clothes and shoes to keep the villagers warm in the cold, cold winter. As they did, Annabelle floated along happily behind them, giggling. And as the years went by, Annabelle stayed under the fairies’ firm but loving care. She never got quite as big as the fairies, and they still treated her like their little baby. But once she got big enough, the fairies let her help them with their work. Shine let Annabelle hold her beautiful red stone that sparkled and shined, so she could tell exactly where to put the sun in the morning by how the light bounced off it. Lychee let Annabelle hold her thimble-sized basket of golden straw where she kept the sweet red berries for the bushes. And with Annabelle’s help, Cobble made better clothes and shoes than ever before. To the fairies’ surprise, Annabelle was glad to do all these things. They made her feel important, and she liked seeing her mommies happy. When they all went out of the forest to receive gifts, none of the villagers recognized that the baby fairy was Annabelle. They called her Crinkle after the sound she made as she zipped through the air with her three fairy mommies, and were always delighted to see her. And so, finally, everyone in the small village and the forest was happy. Especially Annabelle. The End

Greetings, friends. I know there are a few folks on DD who enjoy my Ebooks so I like to post from time to time when I release something new. Here's a taste of Chapter One of my new novella available on Amazon Kindle. CLICK HERE for more: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07CQMHDLN CHAPTER I: NEW HOUSE, NEW RULES Cody sat silently in the passenger seat of the car, staring out distantly at the road in front of them, illuminated by the car headlights. The slender 19 year old felt wrestless, awkward, and even a little nervous. While he tried to tell himself that he was an adult and perfectly capable of taking care of himself, he certainly didn’t feel that way in his current predicament. He cringed as his mother began speaking, breaking the silence between them. “So just remember that Miss Karla is in charge while I’m away. I want you to be on your best behavior for her, okay?” said the middle aged woman in the driver’s seat. He didn’t dignify his mother’s comment with a response. “You know Cody, I wouldn’t be going on this trip if it wasn’t really important for my career. It’s a once in a lifetime opportunity for me.” she said. “I just don’t understand why I can’t stay at home this summer.” he whined. “Cody, we’ve been over this. It would be one thing if I was going to be out of town for the weekend but I’m going to be out of the country for over two months. I’m sorry but I’m just not comfortable leaving you alone for that long.” Cody groaned, rolling his eyes. He stared resentfully at her for a few seconds… her long blonde hair tied in a bun, the crow’s feet and mascara around her bright blue eyes. While Cody knew she didn’t care much about abandoning himat some random lady’s house for a few months, he had to admit he was going to miss her. That fact alone made him feel like even more of a child. In truth, he should have been used this by now. For most of Cody’s life, his mom hadn’t been around. Ever since she had divorced his dad when he was little; he’d gotten used to being dropped off at daycare centers, babysitters, and relatives’ houses. Naturally, his mom loved him but she probably loved her career even more. He accepted that. Honestly, it didn’t matter any more now that he was old enough to move out and be on his own. That was one thing that Cody couldn’t blame his mom for. He still lived with her and had yet to find a place of his own. Jacob, a friend of his from high school, said they would get a place over the summer but that entire plan had fallen through when Jacob got fired from Marco’s Pizzeria. That meant Cody was stranded living under his mother’s roof until he could find another potential roommate to move in with. “Mom, look, I’m adult. I don’t need you or anyone else taking care of me. It’s not like you’re ever around anyway.” Cody said. “Well, I’m certainly glad I was around last month when I got home from work early.” Cody groaned, squirming a little in his seat. The entire conversation was making him uncomfortable and on top of that, he now felt the urge to pee. A few tiny drops dribbled into the fabric of his cotton boxer-briefs as he squeezed his legs together. “You told me you didn’t smoke pot and then I came back to my homeand guess what I found? My son and his friend sitting on my couch, smoking a giant bong.” “That was just the one time.” Cody said. “Well regardless, you lied to me and you went behind my back. If you want me to treat you like an adult, you need to start acting like one. I can’t leave you at home alone if I think you’ll be having wild parties every night and getting stoned every day. You’re 19 years old and you need to start thinking about your future. Maybe living with Miss Karla will give you a little direction in life.” Cody sighed. He was essentially done with this conversation. Considering they weren’t more than a few minutes away from their destination, it wasn’t like he was going to have any chance of persuading his mom to see things his way. “I know you’re not crazy about the idea of staying at her house all summer but she really thinks you’re a sweet kid. Its not like she’s a stranger. She’s known you since you were a toddler.” his mom said. “Whatever.” he muttered. “And if you need help um… getting ready for bed, it’ll probably be good to have someone there to give you a hand.” she added. “You mean she knows about my…” “Yes Cody, she knows that you wet the bed sometimes and you wear diap, um, protection at night. I’ve known this woman for 16 years. Did you really think your nighttime problem hadn’t come up in conversation?” “I guess I should have figured.” Cody said, cringing. At least his mother had remembered to use the more diplomatic word “protection”. Cody had wet the bed for years but recently, it had started to decline to only about three nights a week. He was hoping that it would soon stop altogether. Doctors had told him and his mom that he would outgrow it… but it seemed like just one of the many ghosts of childhood that followed him along wherever he went. He didn’t want to have to live with his mom but there he was. He didn’t want to have to wear adult diapers for bedwetting but he did. (At his mother’s insistence.) He didn’t want to be dropped off at his mom’s friend’s house for the next two months yet there he was. His mother pulled the parking break as their car came to a stop. “Cody, I really am going to miss you. I just want you to be a successful adult. You know I love you… right?” Looking at his mom, Cody saw her honesty. It wasn’t that she didn’t love her son… she was just obsessed with her career as a television newscaster. Ultimately, Cody couldn’t be mad at her for leaving. He was 19 years old and what full grown adult would resent his mother for taking a business trip to advance her career? It wasn’t as if he neededher to stay. “I love you too.” Cody mumbled. “Let’s go inside. Miss Karla said she has a surprise for you.” his mom smiled. Cody resented that his mother still referred to this woman as ‘Miss Karla’. It was absurd considering that Karla was her first name. When Cody was two years old, Karla worked at the daycare center where his mom dropped him off every day. At 5 years old, Cody started going to another daycare closer to his house but his mom kept in touch with Karla. While Cody did have some obscure memories of the woman from early childhood, mostly she was just in the background of Cody’s life occasionally: a guest at a Christmas party, a woman that his mom went shopping with, and even someone who occasionally sent him a birthday card. In truth though, Cody didn’t know much about her and he had never cared to learn. Now he was going to be spending the summer at her house, the whole situation just struck him as strange. If nothing else though, the home that they found themselves walking up towards was fairly large and affluent considering Karla and her daughter were the only ones who now resided there. Cody had gone to high school with Karla’s daughter and seen her in the halls but they had likely never said a word to each other. He had wanted to introduce himself but was always too shy. In a school of 3,000 kids, it was easy for them to remain strangers, especially considering how shy Cody was. Walking towards the house, he knew he would have to find a bathroom very soon but he could certainly hold it for 5 more minutes if need be. Cody rolled his suitcase up the broad driveway while his mother carried a large paper bag and a gym bag beside him. He knew what was inside both of those bags: what his mother referred to as his ‘nighttime supplies’. When they rang the doorbell, the large front door swung open in just a few seconds. “Susan! Come in, come in. How are you? Excited for your trip?” Karla said with a broad smile, pulling Cody’s mother in for a hug. There she was. Standing about 4 inches taller than Cody, Karla had the same familiar haircut he remembered: a short, brown pixie cut parted to one side. In Cody’s eyes, such a haircut seemed fitting for a woman in her mid-40s in contrast to his mother’s long, flowing blonde locks. Karla’s silver nose ring shined under the light of the main foyer. “Thank you again for agreeing to let Cody stay with you over the summer.” “Yeah, absolutely. We’re happy to have him.” Karla said. “Cody? Say hi to Miss Karla.” his mom prompted him. “Hi.” he said timidly. “Hello, Cody. Wow, you look so grown up.” Karla said, pulling him in for a warm hug. Cody didn’t feel very grown up considering he was essentially getting dropped off at a babysitter’s house. His current outfit wasn’t very adult either: a baggy Pink Floyd t shirt with a hole in the sleeve and a pair of jeans. Returning Karla’s hug, he got a whiff of her perfume. Somehow, her smell gave him goose bumps and almost rendered him speechless. It caused another tiny, involuntary spurt of pee to release into his underwear. Cody couldn’t remember the last time Karla had hugged him but smelling her now almost seemed to bring back memories of his early childhood. It was a clean scent like the smell of soap mixed with the aroma of some mature, feminine perfume and while he couldn’t place it, the scent was indeed familiar and it somehow made him feel… safe. “Here’s a pack of his um, protection.” Cody’s mother said, handing Karla the bulging paper bag, inside of which was a full package of Cody’s disposable adult diapers. “Okay, great.” “And here are his nighttime supplies: babay powder, diaper rash cream, lotion, and some baby wipes. Its all in there.” his mother said. Cody bit his lip. In his mom’s hurried efforts to casually list what the gym bag contained, she had levied several blows to her son’s self esteem. Yet Karla didn’t act as though Cody’s mother had said anything out of the ordinary. “I went online with the medical supply company where I usually order his diapers and I changed the delivery address. So about every other week, you should receive a new package.” Cody sighed as she used the ‘D’ word. He knew that his mother hadn’t done it on purpose to embarrass him but occasionally, when she was in a hurry, she let it slip. It was as though, in his mother’s mind, she knew that he wore diapers and calling them anything else was just a patronizing attempt to protect his dignity. “Well Susan, I’d invite you to come in for a cup of coffee but I think if you stay any longer, you might miss your flight.” Karla said. Cody’s mother glanced at her watch. He wished she would just leave already. Cody wanted to say goodbye to her… but he wanted to use the bathroom even more at that moment. “You’re right. Well, you have my email and you have my cell phone number. Call or text me any time, day or night. Don’t worry about the time change. If you need to get a hold of me, just call.” “I’m sure we’ll be just fine.” Karla smiled. “Okay Cody, I’ll call you as soon as I can. Be good for Miss Karla. I love you.” she said, pulling him in for a hug. “I love you too.” Cody said. With that, his mom left. “Well Cody, do you want to come with me and we’ll take your stuff to your room?” Karla asked. “Actually, could I uh, use the bathroom?” he asked. “Of course, sweetie. Down the hall, first door on the left.” Leaving his suitcase, he wasted no time moving at a brisk pace. Shutting the door behind him, Cody frantically unbuttoned his jeans to slip his penis out. With a heavy sigh of relief, he peed in the toilet. A few seconds later, he found himself frowning as he felt the dampness of his boxer-briefs but felt reassured when he ran his hand over the front of his jeans. They were totally dry. Exiting the bathroom, he wandered into the kitchen where Karla was standing with the two bags in either hand. She was wearing a green, button down blouse with the sleeves rolled up. On her arm, she had a tattoo of some Japanese characters. Funny, he never imagined Karla was cool enough to have a tattoo. He could only hope it showed she was a lenient, easy-going person who wouldn’t be a pain in the ass to live with. A pair of tight, black slacks hugging her full hips completed her outfit. Glancing down at her black socks, he could see that she wasn’t wearing any heels. Sadly, their height difference was very much real… and it made Cody feel even more like a small child who had been turned over to his babysitter, just as he had been many times in his earlier life. He glanced at the kitchen counter and noticed two pizza boxes. “I ordered Canadian bacon and pineapple. Your favorite.” Karla smiled. “Really? How did you know?” “Your mom told me. I figured it would be a nice way to help you feel welcome.” Karla said. “Thanks.” Cody said, smiling slightly. “I know this is all a bit of an adjustment but I care about you and your mom a lot and well, you may not remember it but I used to take care of you all the time when you were a toddler. You’re practically family.” Cody blushed a little but said nothing. He was trying to embrace adulthood or at the very least, to escape from his childhood past. That wouldn’t be easy while living in the home of his former daycare provider. Even so, Karla was acting as kind and friendly as could be expected and he couldn’t exactly reject her affection. “Come on, let’s take your stuff to your room.” Karla said. “Okay, sure.” Following Karla up the long, carpeted stairs; she offered him a small tour. “My bedroom is at the far end of the hall there. This is Lexy’s room. This is the hall bathroom and here’s your bedroom.” Cody furrowed his brow as he saw the room, his heart slowly sinking into his stomach. “Before you say anything, I know this is probably isn’t exactly your style but my nephew from Boston visits us a few times a year and we usually keep this room for him. He’s 8 years old. Don’t worry though, I washed all of the bedding and this will be your roomthis summer.” Karla said. Cody frowned but tried not to be too critical. After all, the room was mostly normal, though a few childish features still stood out. There were colorful Star Wars sheets on the bed and light blue pillow cases on all the pillows. A large plastic bin in the corner of the room was filled with various action figures. The largest ones seemed to be Transformers. The door to the closet was open and while it appeared to be mostly empty, there was a Teddy Bear sitting on the top shelf. “You’ve got a laundry hamper by the door here and a trash can in the corner there.” Cody noticed that the metal, cylindrical trashcan in the corner had a lid operated by a foot pedal, much like the one he had in his own room. Before he could say anything, Karla pulled a blue package of adult diapers out from the paper bag, placing them on top of the dresser and setting the gym bag down next to it. “All of the drawers in the dresser are empty so organize your stuff however you like it. I’ll leave you to get settled but don’t forget, we’ve got pizza downstairs.” Karla said. As she walked past him, he got another whiff of her scent and once again, Cody couldn’t decipher the reaction that it seemed to provoke inside of him. Watching as she walked down the hall, Cody noted that she had a few curves but was ultimately in pretty good shape. She just seemed to dress modestly. She was older but looked pretty good for her age. Was he attracted to Karla? No, that was ridiculous. She was one of his mom’s friends and the woman who took care of him when he was a baby! She was far from being his type. Cody never had much luck with girls in high school but the girls he did find himself interested in were his own age. He’d had a huge crush on one girl in his senior class. She was short, thin, with long black hair flowing down her shoulders. Cody had asked her out and she had rejected him in the bitchiest way possible. So essentially, that girl was the polar opposite of Karla, both mentally and physically, in age and in temperament. No, he wasn’t sexually attracted to Karla at all. After all, the woman was about the same age as his mom! But if he was going to be living with Karla for the summer, he had to admit that he liked the way she smelled and… that she was undeniably a nice, caring person. There was nothing wrong with that. Anyway, Cody chalked up these strange feelings to the fact that he was tired and stressed out. It would be better if he could just put these thoughts out of his mind and eat some pizza. Walking downstairs and into the kitchen, he licked his lips when he saw a slice of pizza already sitting on a plate at the table. Yet as he prepared to take a seat, Karla placed her hands on her hips, looking at him sternly. “Cody sweetie, we need to talk about your bathroom habits.” Karla said bluntly. “My… what?” Cody asked, nervous that she might be referencing his bedwetting. “Your bathroom habits. When you used the downstairs bathroom in the hall earlier, you… didn’t lift up the seat.” “Oh, oh, I’m sorry.” “And it doesn’t look like you cleaned up the toilet seat after you were finished either.” Cody blushed again, feeling embarrassed by his oversight. This sort of thing happened at home but it was quite different to realize that he had done it in a stranger’s house. “Sorry.” he said quietly. “I cleaned it up this time but in the future, you need to pay closer attention to that, okay?” Karla said, raising her eyebrows sternly at him. “Okay.” Cody said, pulling out his chair. “Did you wash your hands?” Karla asked. “Huh? Just now?” “When you used the bathroom earlier?” “Oh um…” “Why don’t you go and wash your hands? You should be doing that every time you use the bathroom too.” she chided. As he walked back to the bathroom, Cody felt uneasy. Karla’s rebuke of him had been gentle but firm and he made a mental note to be more careful in the future. While his own mother had complained about his ‘bathroom habits’ once or twice in the past, she had never done so with quite the same attitude that Karla had just used. Even so, it was a minor hiccup in a night that otherwise seemed to be progressing just fine. A minute later, he returned to the table, taking a few bites of pizza. Karla pulled out a chair, taking a seat across from him. “How is it?” Karla asked. “Great.” he said, wiping his chin on his shirt sleeve. “Thanks again.” “Of course. Now Cody, like I said we’re happy to have you here over the summer but your mom left me in charge so I think there are a few simple house rules we should go over.” “Okay?” “These are the same rules I expect Lexy to follow too. They’re pretty basic. If I’m talking to you, I expect you to listen. I expect us all to be honest with each other. If you are going out with friends, I expect you to let me know beforehand… because I’m responsible for you now. I expect you to be polite and have good manners. Having good manners means cleaning up after yourself, like putting your plate in the dishwasher when you’re done eating. Or, in your case, it means lifting up the toilet seat when you use the bathroom and washing your hands afterwards.” “Um… okay.” Cody said. It wasn’t like Karla was saying anything unreasonable but her strict attitude just made Cody feel intimidated. His own mother was never around much when he was growing up and when she came home from work, she was usually too tired to order him around… let alone punish him for anything. “One more thing. You and Lexy are both under 21, so I do not allow drugs or alcohol in this house under any circumstances. Do you understand?” Karla said, raising her eyebrows. “Yeah, of course.” he mumbled. Then they heard the front door open. A young blonde girl walked into the kitchen, hair tied in a cute ponytail, donning a pair of tight, high waisted jeans and an orange t shirt that showed off her midriff. It was Lexy. Cody briefly made eye contact with her before averting his gaze back down at the table. “Hey, sorry I’m late for dinner. Lori and I were studying.” the girl said, dropping her backpack beside the kitchen counter and grabbing a slice of pizza. “Studying? Or hanging out at the coffee shop?” Karla said, raising her eyebrows. “Well, we study therea lot too.” “We’re still waiting to hear back from a few schools that you applied to. This is your senior year. I want you to finish strong.” Karla said. “Mom, I’ve got like a 3.5 GPA. Relax.” Lexy said with an eyeroll. “Well anyway, do you remember Cody?” Lexy looked at him curiously as if trying to remember him. “I don’t know? I think we had Geometry together, right?” Lexy said. “Geology.” “Yeah, cool… what’s up?” “Not much.” he mumbled. “Are you a junior?” she asked. “No, uh, I graduated.” While Lexy probably hadn’t intended to insult him, her question stung. Cody thought he looked like an average 19 year old but his skinny physique and stubborn inability to grow much facial hair probably made him look a little younger than 19. Like all attractive girls, Cody somehow felt less sure of himself with Lexy in the room. The fact that he was one year older than her and had been out of high school for a year should have given him some confidence. It didn’t. He felt just as awkward as he had in Geology class when he couldn’t find the guts to introduce himself… even though their mothers were best friends. Lexy was undeniably sexy and with her mother in the room, it just made things more awkward. Not only that but he wondered just how much Karla had told her 18 year old daughter about his nighttime problem. “Okay well, I gotta go study. I’ve got finals next week.” Lexy said, grabbing her backpack. “Just make sure you’re not spending too much time talking to your friends online and taking selfies while you’re ‘studying’, missy!” Karla shouted as her daughter ascended the stairs. Cody was grateful he wasn’t in school anymore. If he had been, he could easily imagine Karla chiding him to go to his room and do his homework. Finishing his last bite of pizza, Cody figured he would attempt to make conversation. “So uh… do you still work at a daycare or whatever?” Karla laughed quietly to herself. “No sweetie, I got my Masters in early childhood education 10 years ago after I got divorced. I miss working with little ones but now I do administrative work for a private school. Its great because I usually get to work from home.” “Oh, nice.” Cody mumbled. “I do have a meeting to go to tomorrow though so if you sleep late, just remember that there’s cereal in the pantry there and fruit salad in the fridge if you get hungry, okay?” “Okay, thanks.” Glancing at the silver watch around her wrist, Karla pursed her lips. “It looks like its almost 9:00 so why don’t you go upstairs and I’ll be up in a few minutes to help you get ready for bed.” Karla said matter of factly. “Um… what?” Cody asked, feeling nervous. “Your mom said she wants you to get ready for bed around 9:00 on weeknights.” “Well, yeah but I can do that on my own.” Cody said defensively. “I don’t think that’s such a good idea, sweetie. Look, I know this is a little embarrassing for you but your mom told me that two weeks ago, you had a little trouble taping yourself up and when you woke up, your bed was soaked. Cody blushed but said nothing… he was now realizing just how much his mother had shared with this woman about his embarrassing problem. “So your mom told me that ever since then, she’s been checking the tapes on your diaper.” Karla continued. “Well, y-yeah. She checks them sometimes but… I can put them on by myself. I don’t even have accidents that often anymore.” “Well, you have accidents at least a few times a week. That’s why you need to wear diapers.” Karla said. “They’re called p-p-protection.” Cody said, nervously trying to correct her. “Yes, you wear diapers for protection. Specifically, you wear them to protect your bed sheets and your mattress and I’d like to keep the bed in my guest bedroom clean and dry.” Clearly, Karla hadn’t gotten the message that his diapers were supposed to be called ‘protection’. Either that or she was being deliberately difficult to put him in his place. “So I don’t want to take any chances. Besides, I think you’ll be a lot more comfortable if you know for sure that you’ll be waking up in a dry bed. So why don’t you go and brush your teeth and I’ll be up to help you get ready in a minute.” “But why can’t I just -” “Cody… I’ve tried to make you feel welcome here. But remember what I said: when I’m talking, I expect you to listen. You’re not listening to me. You’re arguing with me. For the next two and a half months, I’m going to be in charge. Do you understand?” Karla said sternly. Frowning and staring at the table, Cody nodded his head. “Okay, so why don’t you go upstairs and brush your teeth. I’ll be right there.” As Karla took his plate, he slowly left the kitchen walked upstairs, retrieving his toothbrush from his suitcase and doing as he was told. The hall bathroom was quite clean but was also fairly cluttered: a curling iron, tweezers, and countless makeup supplies covered the counter… all of them, no doubt, belonged to Lexy. Nervous as he was, Cody was proud that he had remembered to pee one last time before returning to his room. He resented his mother’s 9:00 p.m. rule about his ‘protection’ for many reasons but most of all because once he was taped into a disposable diaper, it was pretty difficult to get himself untaped and get it back on properly. Ironically, his diaper had leaked in bed on that one occasion precisely because he had to take it off to go to the bathroom earlier in the evening! It was unfair to say the least. Noticing a few drops of pee on the toilet seat, Cody was quick to tear of a piece of toilet paper to wipe it off before going to the sink to wash his hands. Returning to his room, Cody begrudgingly looked at the large, blue plastic package labeled “INCONTINENCE BRIEFS”. It seemed to be staring back at him in defiance. Reluctantly, he tore open the package and slid out a shiny, white folded rectangle. Before he did anything else, he pushed the door closed. He could just barely hear the muffled sound of Lexy talking on the phone in her room and he couldn’t afford to take any chances. If she was unaware of his nighttime problem, then he wanted to keep it that way. Slowly he unfolded the thick, crinkling garment in his hands. If he could just get the fit right, Karla would only need to take a quick glance at the tapes before she left him alone. Cody groaned though as he heard footsteps on the stairs. His door, which hadn’t been fully closed to begin with, swung open. “Oh, you’re getting everything ready. Excellent.” she said, bending over to unzip the gym bag on the floor. One by one, Karla unloaded his infantile supplies onto the dresser, including the light blue, plastic tub of baby wipes. Walking up to him with her sleeves rolled up and a bottle of baby powder in hand, she took the opened diaper from him. “Okay, why don’t you take off your pants for me and get situated on the bed here.” Karla said. “W-w-what?” Cody said, confused and uneasy. “Take off your pants.” she said, pulling out a towel from the closet and laying it out on the edge of the bed. “I thought I was gonna… you know, put this on and then you were going to just check the tapes?” “Cody, this really doesn’t have to be that difficult. I’m here because I need to make sure this is done properly. Now, you know you need to wear your diaper tonight. Its 9:15. No more stalling. I know you’re embarrassed but the sooner we start, the sooner we can get this over with. Now take off your pants.” Cody was now worried that perhaps Lexy might be able to hear their conversation so he slowly slid down his pants in front of the assertive, middle aged woman in front of him. “Underpants too. Come on.” Karla said, failing to understand his hesitation. He tried to cover himself with his shirt as he slid his damp, navy blue boxer-briefs down to the floor. “You know Cody, it’s nothing I haven’t seen before. It’s not like this is the first time I’ve diapered you.” Karla said, looking somewhat amused. Cody thought her comment was ridiculous. Still, it was technically true. This woman had probably diapered him dozens of times as a toddler… and according to his own mother, he wore diapers until he was four years old, so she had plenty of experience. Even so, he was an adult now. He didn’t need anyone to diaper him… so why was he agreeing to this? “Okay, lay down. Grab your knees and pull em’ to your chest for me.” Karla said. Cody reached out for the diaper in her hand. “But can I just do this myself? ” “Cody… on the bed. Now.” Karla said, raising her eyebrows and pulling the diaper just out of his reach. The stern look and the sound of her voice struck fear into Cody’s heart. Half naked, he lay down on the bed and grabbed his knees without another word. Had Karla ever used that tone with him before? Naturally, Cody had only the most vague memories of meeting her in daycare… but Karla probably remembered everything clearly. It was bizarre to think that she might be using the very same tactics to deal with him now as she had when he was a toddler… and worse yet, that they might be working! He couldn’t believe his bare butt was now on display for his woman. It was beyond awkward. If nothing else, the fact that he was holding his knees against his chest meant that she couldn’t get a good look at his manhood. Before another thought could enter his mind, he felt a tickling sensation on his bare butt followed by a familiar aroma that he hadn’t smelled in years: baby powder. While his mother had purchased baby powder for him plenty of times, he had never used it. Apart from his mom recently double checking the tapes and the fit of his diaper, she hadn’t done much else. Now Cody became crestfallen as he realized he was being diapered like a baby and was powerless to stop it. The infantile aroma of the powder mixed with the mature scent of Karla’s perfume. Overwhelmed, he almost felt light headed. “Okay, you can put your butt down now.” Karla said casually. As Cody’s rear end came to rest on the padding of the diaper, he instantly became mortified that Karla could see his genitals but with a quick sprinkling of power, she swiftly pulled the front panel into place. Slowly and carefully, she taped the garment up nice and snug, smoothing out each tape. “There ya go. All done. Now was that so horrible?” she asked. Sitting up with a crinkle, Cody was speechless. He didn’t even feel embarrassed anymore, just numb. Karla said something to him but he didn’t hear the words. The whole scenario had just been too surreal for him to accept it. “Hello? Earth to Cody.” she said, waving her hand in front of his face. “Huh?” he said, looking up at her. “I said stand up for me. I just want to make sure that we got a good fit.” Cody obediently rose to his feet. Karla slid her two fingers into the elastic leg band of the diaper, just a few centimeters away from his genitals. He flinched as he felt her long, feminine nails grazing his bare thigh inside his diaper before she withdrew her fingers. “Okay, looks good. Does it feel okay?” Cody just nodded. “Great well, don’t forget to throw your diaper away in the garbage can there tomorrow and I’ll see you when I get home from work.” she smiled. Cody nodded again. Before leaving the room, Karla glanced down at his boxer-briefs on the floor, grabbing them and walking towards the hamper. It was then that she looked curiously at the underwear, feeling them in the palms of her hands. “Cody sweetie, did you have an accident earlier tonight?” “No.” he mumbled. “Then why are these so damp?” she asked. “Well, I guess I wet like, just a little. It was a long car ride over… My pants are completely dry.” he said defensively. “I guess your mom did mention you have accidents during the day on rare occasions.” Karla said, underwear still in hand. “I uh, don’t anymore. I haven’t done it during the day since like, last summer when I had an accident.” Cody said. “And tonight?” Karla said. “Well, that wasn’t really an accident. I made it to the bathroom. My pants are totally dry. See?” Cody now picked up his jeans, trying to show Karla the evidence. “Mhmm.” Karla said, unconvinced. “Well, I’m going to take these to the laundry room. During the day while you’re awake, just know that there is a bathroom right next door to your room and one just down the hall from the kitchen as well.” “Okay.” Cody so badly wanted to defend himself and interrupt Karla’s patronizing lecture but he knew he didn’t have a leg to stand on in this discussion. He was standing in front of her wearing only a t shirt and a disposable diaper while he held a pair of his damp underwear in her hands. How could he possibly hope to declare his adulthood? “So if you feel like you have to go, you need to go to one of those two bathrooms as soon as you feel the urge, okay?” Karla said. Cody nodded. “Okay well, I’ll be awake for another hour if you need anything. Sweet dreams, okay?” Karla said with a polite smile, closing the door behind her. Frowning to himself, Cody tried to ignore all of the strange emotions pushing their way into his mind. At first he tried to sit back down on the bed but as he looked down, the sight of his padded crotch was just too much. Standing up, he unzipped his suitcase to retrieve a pair of sweatpants. Even in the privacy of his own room, there was no reason he needed to waddle around with his diaper on display. In his current outfit, the sight of his own reflection in the mirror was enough to damage his self esteem. Pulling on some pants made him feel a lot better, as if he got someof his dignity back. Slipping his laptop out of his suitcase, he figured a computer game might help to take his mind off things. Then he flinched at the sound of a knock on the door. Slowly, he cracked it open. It was Lexy. “Hey, so since we’re going to have to share a bathroom, do you think it’s too much to ask for you to flush the toilet after you pee?” Lexy said, looking mildly annoyed. “Oh, I uh, I’m sorry.” With that, she walked away. Cody spent the rest of the night in his room playing a game on his computer, which honestly suited him just fine. Inevitably though, some time after 1:00 in the morning, he got tired and climbed into bed, pulling the covers over his head, his diaper crinkling as he rolled over and tried to get comfortable. He had to admit, it was a pretty decent bed… perhaps even cozier than the futon in his room at home. It was nearly noon when he awoke the following day. As he climbed out of bed, it was rather obvious that his heavy, saturated diaper was sagging underneath his pants. Cody was, of course, disappointed that he’d wet his diaper but he figured it wasn’t all that surprising. Stress always increased his nighttime accidents and the previous night had been stressful for so many reasons. Did Karla really plan to diaper him like a baby every single night? It all seemed so surreal, not to mention unfair. He was starting to feel more and more ambivalent about staying at her house all summer. Untaping his diaper, he pressed his foot on the pedal of the trash can, the lid opened, and he dropped it in with a thud. With his skin still feeling a little damp, he slid some boxer-briefs on, reclaiming his adulthood. Pulling out his phone, he texted his friend Jacob: “Wanna hang out tonight?” It was Friday night. Cody figured that all he needed was to get out of Karla’s house for a few hours to clear his head. Just because he had to sleep under her roof all summer didn’t mean he needed to be cooped up in her house 24/7. Walking into the kitchen, the house seemed eerily silent. Karla had mentioned that she had a meeting and Lexy was likely still at school. Making himself a bowl of cereal, Cody felt much better just getting some time alone. A minute later and his phone buzzed, showing a text from Jacob: “Party at Brad’s house later. Wanna go?” Perfect. While Cody didn’t own a car, he knew he could always rely on Jacob for a ride. An escape from Karla’s house, even for a few hours, would make him feel like more of an adult. Lounging around on the couch, Cody turned on Karla’s beautiful, huge flat screen TV. Before long, Lexy walked in the front door. “Hey.” Cody said. “Hi.” Lexy responded. Cody couldn’t discern her expression. Was she annoyed by his presence in her living room? Or just indifferent? “What are you up to?” Lexy asked. “Just watching TV. I’ll probably go to a party later tonight.” Lexy was obviously popular and Cody’s response was almost meant to show her that he too had a social life, no matter how shy he sometimes appeared. Lexy raised an eyebrow at him, making a strange face. “Did you ask my mom?” Lexy said. “Ask her what?” “Did you ask her if you could go out tonight?” “Well… no, not exactly but… I’m 19 years old. I can go out with friends if I want to.” Cody said, trying to sound self-assured. “You obviously don’t know my mom very well. She’s like… a really great person and everything but she is ridiculously strict. It doesn’t matter that you’re 19. She’s still going to treat you like you’re a little kid. I’m 18 and I still have an 11:30 curfew on weekends.” Cody fell silent. He was beginning to feel increasingly anxious about living with this woman for the rest of the summer. Lexy’s words seemed particularly haunting in light of the fact that Karla had diapered him like a toddler the previous night. The atmosphere of her house was a stark contrast to that of his own. Ironically, in his younger years, there had been some part of Cody that had always wished his mother would be more strict and more attentive. Now that he was in such a household as an adult, it felt confining. “I just need to get into one out of state university and then I’m gone. That’s what my older brother Kevin did when he turned 18. Seriously, I love my mom but she’s hard to deal with sometimes.” Lexy said, leaving the room. Cody spent the next few minutes trying to think of something diplomatic to say to Karla in order to persuade her to let him go out for the night. When she finally walked in the front door, Karla looked fashionable as ever in a long maxi skirt and a red blouse, her short gelled hair parted to one side and wearing a pair of gold earrings. This mature older woman had diapered him like a baby the previous night. Any illusions of them being equals had already disappeared. She was in control. CLICK HERE to continue reading: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07CQMHDLN